This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.

https://books.google.com
820.6

£ 12
་
་
212
?
g102
1
6310
M

The Rule of S. Benet.

a
 Agents for the sale of the Early English Text Society's
Publications.

DUBLIN : WILLIAM MCGEE, 18 Nassau Street.

EDINBURGH : T. G. STEVENSON, 22 South Frederick Street .
GLASGOW : OGLE & Co. , 1 Royal Exchange Square.
BERLIN : ASHER & Co. , Unter den Linden 20 .
NEW YORK : C. SCRIBNER & Co. , LEYPOLDT & HOLT.
PHILADELPHIA : J. B. LIPPINCOTT & Co.
 Benedictus

The Rule of S. Benet.

LATIN AND ANGLO- SAXON

INTERLINEAR VERSION.

EDITED, WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES

BY

DR. H. LOGEMAN,

LIBRARY

LELAND STANFORD JUNIOR

UNIVERSITY

LONDON :

PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY

BY N. TRÜBNER AND CO., 57 AND 59 LUDGATE HILL .

MDCCCLXXXVIII.
 YTISHGVINU

122015

90

Oxford
HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
 ON some pages of the Introduction to this volume, and
also in the Notes at the end , I have had to mention gratefully
the help I have received from various quarters.
But apart from the aid specified there, I must here give
the names of two gentlemen, whose assistance to me has
been very valuable. First and foremost my thanks are due
to Dr. Furnivall, who with great kindness has facilitated the
publishing of this book, both as my doctoral dissertation ,
to be presented to the Faculty of Letters at the Utrecht
University, and as one of the issues for the Early English
Text Society. I must also thank him heartily for the trouble
he has taken in correcting my necessarily faulty English .
Secondly to my brother, Mr. W. S. Logeman, who volunteered
to extract by far the greater part of the text for lexico-
graphical purposes. I need hardly say that this labour has
been of material service to me, and I gladly take this
opportunity of publicly acknowledging my obligations.

H. LOGEMAN.
༣
 CONTENTS .

INTRODUCTION.
PAGE
SECTION I. Outlines of the History of Benedictinism in England until
the Reformation · XV
SECTION II. Bibliography of the various treatises, found in the Cottonian
MS. Tiberius A. 3 · • x'x
SECTION III. The Latin text. Nineteenth-century editions. Manner
of editing xxvi
SECTION IV. The English text. Manner of editing. Paving
The
Letters ' 1 • • · XXX
SECTION V. The Language of the text. Crude-forms. ' Merography ' 2.
Evidence of the Latin text. English sounds. English in-
flections . Xxxviii

TEXT.
THE PROLOGUE. It contains a hortatory sermon, admonishing the monks
to pray to the Lord for perfection, to be up and doing, to fear
the Lord, to walk in His paths, and to bear in mind that, like
every beginning, the finding of the way to salvation is difficult I
LATIN LIST OF CHAPTERS 6
CHAPTER I. There are four classes of monks. Coenobites, i. e. those who
fight the battle of life under a Rule or an Abbot. The ancho-
rites, who fight alone against the weaknesses of the flesh and
their sinful thoughts. The Sarabaites, a very bad class : they
follow the dictates of their desires ; what they wish to do,
they call a holy act ; what they do not like, they say is not
allowed. The Gyrovagi, who roam about the country, and who,
addicted to the pleasures of the stomach and the body, are even
worse than the Sarabaites
CHAPTER II. The Abbot who is worthy to reign over the monastery
must always remember that he represents Christ. He must not
teach anything but the precepts of the Lord. He is responsible
for all that happens in his flock, and must set a good example in
everything. There should be no distinction of persons in the
monastery, and, above all, one of noble birth should have no
privilege over a menial. The Abbot must always be aware of
the difficulty of his task, and bear in mind that the more im-
portant are the things entrusted to his care, the greater are his
responsibilities ; and earthly cares and worldly considerations
should not distract him from his serious work • II
1 Those showing the order or sequence of the A.- Saxon words in construing
the Latin.
Part of a word put for the whole of it, as pra for pravost.
viii CONTENTS .

PAGE
CHAPTER III. When anything of importance is to be decided upon, all the
monks should be consulted ; for sometimes God reveals the
truth unto the youngest of the brethren. In minor points the
advice of the elder brethren suffices. The monks should give
their advice in all humility to the Abbot, and not contend with
him. The decision rests in all cases with the latter . 17
CHAPTER IV. Good works are here enumerated. These precepts are
mostly couched in Scriptural language, and always pithily
expressed. The first is : to love God with all one's heart, all
one's soul, and all one's might, and one's neighbour as oneself.
The last, never to despair of God's mercy . • 19
CHAPTER V urges unlimited obedience on all . Whatever a monk has on
hand, he is to leave that alone, be it finished or not, to obey the
voice of an elder brother. And this obedience will be especially
acceptable to God, if everything be done quickly and without a
murmur 23
CHAPTER VI urges silence on all, especially as regards scurrilous matter.
But for wholesome and edifying words the Rule is not so
stringent . • 25
CHAPTER VII urges humility, for all exultation is a kind of pride 27
The twelve degrees of humility are enumerated, of which the first is :
always to have the fear of the Lord before one's eyes 28
The second, to put the Lord's pleasure before one's own · 31
The third, to submit to one's ellers for the love of God 31
The fourth, to persevere notwithstanding all obstacles 32
The fifth, to confess evil deeds and bad thoughts 33
The sixth, to be content at the meanest labour being imposed upon
one . •
333

The seventh, not only to say, but to think, that one is inferior to all
others 34
The eighth, not to do anything but follow the ruling of the elders • 34
The ninth, not to speak until one is addressed 35
The tenth, not to laugh at the slightest provocation, and at every-
thing · · 35
The eleventh, to speak humbly, gravely, and not too much 35
The twelfth, to show one's humility, not only inwardly, but also by
35

one's ways and meek habits · 35

CHAPTER VIII . In winter, the monks must get up at a fixed time after
midnight, but so that they have had a good night's rest. In
summer, the matins, which must be* said at daybreak, should
follow immediately on the vigils 37
CHAPTER IX. The psalms that must be sung at the nocturns, as well as
the responsories and the lessons, are here enumerated. Both
the Old and New Testament should be read, as well as the
approved commentaries on them 37
 CONTENTS . ix

PAGE
CHAPTER X. In summer time, the above-mentioned lessons should not be
read, but one of the Old Testament should be said by heart
instead 39
CHAPTER XI . On Sundays, the brethren should rise earlier for the
nocturns, in order to get through the special arrangement of
services for that day. The lessons, psalms, and versicles are
then specified · 40
CHAPTER XII . The psalms, benedictions, lessons, canticles, etc., to be
said during matins on Sundays . • 42
CHAPTER XIII . Matins on week-days. A special psalm for each day.
Especial stress is laid on the Lord's prayer being said aloud by
the Prior, so that all may hear it 43
CHAPTER XIV. On Saints' days, the vigils should be said as on Sundays ;
and only the special psalms, antiphons, and lessons of the day are
to be said 45
CHAPTER XV. When the Alleluia is to be said , depends on the time of
year. On Sundays, it should always be said . 45
CHAPTER XVI. In accordance with the words of the prophet : ' Seven
times a day have I praised thee, ' we must observe this sacred
number, and we shall be doing so, if we keep the seven canonical
hours 46
CHAPTER XVII . The psalms, hymns , lessons, etc. , to be said at Prime,
Tierce, Sext, None, Vesper, and Compline • · 47
CHAPTER XVIII. The order and number of the psalms to be said.
S. Benet allows every one to have another arrangement, if only
the whole Psalter be distributed over each week. In former
times, he adds , it used to be the practice of our Holy Fathers to
do all this in one day 48
CHAPTER XIX. As we believe in the omnipresence of God, and that
His eyes look alike on the good and the evil, let us take care
that, during the divine office, our mind finds utterance in our
words • · • 52
CHAPTER XX. Our prayer should be short and reverent, and pure,
unless it should be prolonged by divine inspiration 53
CHAPTER XXI. Deans should be chosen solely from the larger congre-
gations. Only humble men should be elected, and, should they
become too proud, they must be deposed , just like the Provost,
after being rebuked three times 53
CHAPTER XXII. Each monk is to sleep in a separate bed, but all, if
possible, in one hall. If there are too many, let there be ten or
twenty together under the supervision of an elder. A candle
must burn in the dormitory until morning 54
CHAPTER XXIII. If any brother does not observe the precepts of the
Rule, he must be rebuked if necessary twice , secretly, and after
X CONTENTS .

PAGE
that, publicly . If he do not then mend, he shall be excom-
municated , and lastly, be subjected to corporal punishment 55
CHAPTER XXIV. The degree of punishment is to be in accordance with
the gravity of the guilt. For instance, for very light offences
the culprit is deprived only of the right of sitting at table, etc.. 56
CHAPTER XXV. The brother who is guilty of a graver fault, must be
excluded both from the table and from the oratory. No one
passing him may ask a blessing on his head or on his food 56
CHAPTER XXVI. Those that presume to have any intercourse whatever
with an excommunicated brother, should suffer the same ex-

59
communication 57
CHAPTER XXVII . The Abbot, whose duty it is more to look after
weak souls than to tyrannise over strong, should remember the
example of the Good Shepherd, and imitate it . 57
CHAPTER XXVIII. When a brother has been rebuked repeatedly, when
he has suffered the penalty of excommunication and corporal
punishment, when the Abbot's and the brethren's prayers have
been of no avail, then, and not until then , let the Abbot act
upon the Apostle's precept : ' Put away the evil one from among
yourselves,' and expel him 59
CHAPTER XXIX. A brother who has been expelled the monastery, should
be allowed to return into the lowest place if he promises to mend,
and this for three times ; after that, however, no return should
be possible бо
CHAPTER XXX . Young boys should be rebuked in a different manner,
for they do not see the gravity of the penalty of excommunica-
tion. Let them be punished by fasting, or the rod . бо
CHAPTER XXXI. On the qualities of the Cellarer. He must be a wise,
temperate, and God-fearing man, and must, above all, be
humble. If a brother asks of him what he cannot give, let him
not laugh at the brother, but in all humility refuse it. If the
congregation be a large one, helpers should be given him . 61
CHAPTER XXXII. The use of the property of the monastery is to be
entrusted by the Abbot to monks on whose qualities he can
depend. A register should be kept by the Abbot, in order to see
that he gets back all that he gives 63
CHAPTER XXXIII . The monks are not to give anything away, or get any
property, except with the consent of the Abbot. Even their
own will, or their own body, is not in their power. All things
must be common unto all . 63
CHAPTER XXXIV. Every one must receive the necessities of life in
accordance with his wants. This is not meant to advocate
favouritism , but merely consideration for the infirmities of the
weak. On no account should complaints be heard • 64
 CONTENTS . xi

PAGE
CHAPTER XXXV. Every brother is to serve in turn in the refectory for a
week. During his time of service let him take a slight meal an
hour before the others, so that he do not feel faint, and let him
serve his brethren without murmuring. All things are to be
washed and cleaned on Saturday before a brother makes place
for, his successor 65
CHAPTER XXXVI. A cell should be set apart for the sick, and a
brother, careful, diligent, and God-fearing should be appointed to
serve them. Over and above this, they are specially entrusted
to the Abbot's care • · • • 67
CHAPTER XXXVII. With regard to old men and children, the rule
should not needlessly be applied in all its severity, especially
as to matters of nourishment 68
CHAPTER XXXVIII. A weekly reader must be appointed, who is to begin
on Sunday. Silence should prevail at meals. Only those are
to be elected to this office, whose singing and reading will
edify the others 69
CHAPTER XXXIX. At meals there should always be two dishes to choose
from. Under circumstances of hard work or the like, the
Abbot may order more food to be given ; but let all be mindful
not to be overtaken by gluttony. No flesh of a quadruped is to
be eaten, except by the sick or the infirm . · 70
CHAPTER XL. A hemina¹ of wine is supposed to be sufficient each day
for every monk. Abstinence, however, is recommended. The
Prior of the monastery has it in his power to regulate this, in
accordance with the situation of the convent, and the work of
the inmates ΤΙ
CHAPTER XLI. The time of meals is to be regulated according to the time
of year and the heat. All is to be arranged so as not to
necessitate the use of a lamp 73
CHAPTER XLII. Before compline, speaking should be rare ; after that,
silence is not to be broken, except there be guests, or by express
command ofthe Abbot • 74
CHAPTER XLIII. Whatever work they have on hand, when the bell
rings, either for divine office, or for meals, the brethren should
hasten to the proper place. He who does not come, or comes
too late, should be punished befittingly 75
CHAPTER XLIV. Of the manner in which the excommunicated should
make satisfaction. He is to lie, prostrate on the ground, before
the door of the oratory, and at the feet of all who pass him.
The Abbot must decide how long this is to last • 78
CHAPTER XLV. Those who make a mistake in reading psalms, etc., should
be severely punished, unless they humble themselves. The
•
69

younger brethren should be whipped • 79

1 A Roman liquid measure .
xii CONTENTS .

PAGE
CHAPTER XLVI. If any one trespasses in any way, he is to be chastised
severely, should his guilt be made known by another. He
need not make it known publicly, but must at least acquaint
the Abbot with it 80
CHAPTER XLVII. The time for the divine offices is to be fixed by the
Abbot, or by those whom he names . • · 80
CHAPTER XLVIII. Division of the day, as regards manual labour : Work
in the morning, then reading : a little rest or reading after
dinner, then work again. This arrangement is somewhat
different in winter-time. During Lent there is more reading
than usual, as also on Sundays. No excessive amount of work
should be laid on the shoulders of the delicate . • 81
CHAPTER XLIX . During Lent, when we must wash away all sins of
other times, especial sanctity of behaviour is enjoined : Absti-
nence, special prayers, and offerings. But everything should
be done with the knowledge of the Abbot · 84
CHAPTER L. Those brothers who are far away from the monastery should
keep the hours of divine offices, in the fear of God , and with
bended knees, as best they can • 85
CHAPTER LI. He who has been sent away from the monastery for one
day only, should not presume to eat on his way, unless bidden
by the Abbot to do so • 86
CHAPTER LII . The oratory is to be used for no other purpose than that
of praying 86
CHAPTER LIII . Guests should always be received by the Prior and the
brethren, for in them Christ is received. As a rule, fasts may be
broken on account of the guests. Their feet should be washed.
There must be a separate kitchen for guests, and some beds
should always remain prepared for them • • 87
CHAPTER LIV. A monk is not to receive any presents whatever, or
give them to any brother, unless the Abbot allow him to do so . 90
CHAPTER LV. On the clothing to be used by the monks. No general
rule is laid down ; all particulars are left to the Abbot, as too
much depends on the temperature in each country to allow of
general regulations. The bedding is to be frequently looked
after by the Abbot 91
CHAPTER LVI. If there are guests, they should sit at the Abbot's table,
which he is always at liberty to invite one or more of the
brethren to • • • 94
CHAPTER LVII. Artisans should work in their own branch of handicraft,
unless they pride themselves too much upon it. The price of
their articles, which must be sold without defrauding the
monastery, should always be a little cheaper than in the
secular market . • 94
 CONTENTS . xiii

PAGE
CHAPTER LVIII. No easy entrance into the Order is to be granted to a
new comer. He must prove himself worthy of being received ,
by very great patience and humility. He must be diligently
watched . The Rule must be read to him once, and then again,
and once more, after long intervals. If he still persevere, he
must make the promise of stability, moral conversion, and
obedience, orally and in writing. All his property is to be given
up to the monastery, and he must exchange his garments for
the monastic dress 95
'CHAPTER LIX . Noblemen who offer their sons, should make a written
promise that they will never give them anything. They are
allowed, however, to make a gift to the monastery of whatever
they please. The poor simply offer their sons before witnesses 99
CHAPTER LX. If a priest should wish to dwell in the monastery, he
can do so, under condition that he submit to the Rule. No
preference is to be given to him over any of the brethren . 100
CHAPTER LXI. Pilgrims should be received for as long as they like.
If they find fault with any arrangement of the monastery,
let the Abbot weigh their words well. If they be of evil
manners, let them be asked to depart. The Abbot must not
receive an inmate from another monastery without his Abbot's
consent · ΙΟΙ
CHAPTER LXII. The monk who has been chosen by the Abbot to be
ordained a priest, should abstain from feeling pride, and except
when officiating at the altar, should keep in the ordinary place
which is his by order of entrance into the monastery 103
CHAPTER LXIII. All must keep to the place appointed to them. Age is
here never a consideration, only order of entrance, special
merit, or the ruling of the Abbot, whose appointments should
be just, and give no cause for complaint. The brethren are to
call one another by the reverential names of Frater, Nonnus.
The younger brother must always ask a blessing of the elder • 104
CHAPTER LXIV. The Abbot should be elected unanimously, or by the
more wholesome counsel of part of the community. If it
comes to the knowledge of any one that a bad Abbot has been
chosen anywhere, let the Bishop appoint a worthy substitute.
In all points the Abbot must be a good man. He must remember
that he has one day to render account of his management, and
must bear in mind that his task is to benefit the monks rather
than to be their head • • 106
CHAPTER LXV. Scandals, arising through the appointment of a Provost,
should be avoided. The Provost must not think that he is not
more subject to the Abbot, after he has been ordained by him.
The first four times the Provost is to be admonished , if refractory.
The fifth time he must be deposed · 109
xiv CONTENTS .

PAGE
CHAPTER LXVI. A wise old man is to be appointed gatekeeper, and if
he wants help, he can have it from one of the young men. The
monastery must be so constituted that every requisite is
there, so that the monks need not go abroad, to the detriment of
their souls. The Rule should be read frequently to the brethren 112
CHAPTER LXVII . Prayers are to be said for all those that go on a
journey. No one is to speak to another of his adventures on
a journey ; nor is any one to leave the monastery, be the
distance ever so small , without the consent of the Abbot . . 113
CHAPTER LXVIII. All that a brother is enjoined to undertake, he must
try to do, even if it should seem to him to be too much. Let
him trust to God and obey . · . 114
CHAPTER LXIX . No one is to defend another in the monastery, not
even if they are of near kindred 114
CHAPTER LXX . No one is to strike another. Lads under fifteen years
of age must be watched diligently, but if they are treated too
severely, let the offender suffer the penalty enacted by the Rule 115
CHAPTER LXXI. The brethren must be obedient, not only to the Abbot,
but to one another. A brother who refuses to do penance, and
remains refractory, should be expelled • 116
CHAPTER LXXII. Good zeal leads to God, and to life eternal. Let no
one do what he thinks is good for himself, but only what is
profitable to another. Let Christ be loved above all . . 117
CHAPTER LXXIII. Epilogue. The Rule is not intended to be exhaustive
in its teaching. The reader is referred to the writings of the
Holy Fathers, the rule of S. Basil, etc.
To those that live up to this Rule, the Kingdom of Heaven is
always open 117

NOTES 119
 INTRODUCTION .

1. OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF BENEDICTINISM IN

ENGLAND UNTIL THE REFORMATION .

THE Latin convent rule, known under the name of the

Rule of S. Benet, was written by that Saint about the year
516 A.D.¹ Saint Benedict was not the first who found it
necessary to lay down rules for monks to live by. He wrote
only for those ' qui regulas nigris monachis ediderunt ' (i. e.
those that were afterwards called Black Friars, and Bene-
dictines). Dugdale, on the page cited below, enumerates some
six and more fathers who were the authors of Rules. Of
these we may especially mention S. Basilius, and refer the
reader to page 1182 infra, where Benedictus of Nursia
himself speaks of the Regula sanctis patris nostri Basilii,
as ' bene viventium et oboedientium monachorum instituta
virtutum .'
According to the commonly accepted idea, Pope Gregory
the Great introduced Benedictinism, along with Christianity,
into England in the year 596 , when Augustine, prior of the
Monastery of S. Andrew at Rome, came across with several

¹ See Dugdale's Monasticon , ed . 1817 and 1846, I , p. xxiii. S. Benedictus pater

noster regulam monachorum edidit circa annum Christi 516.
2 I here give the translation from the Durham MS. , Bb. 1. 6 (see
Wanley, p. 298), a collation of which was not given by Professor Schröer :
Eac swylce pæra haligra fædera lif. 7 heora drohtnunga. 7 se regol ures halgan
fæder basilii hwæt is hit elles butan ge timbrunga haligra manna. 7 ðæra
muneca þ (read þe) wel 7 rihte libbað, 7 ge hersume sýnd.' See A. Schröer,
Die Angelsächsischen Prosabearbeitungen der Benediktinerregel, Kassel,
1885-1888, p. 133. I may here thankfully mention the service rendered me
by the Rev. Canon D. Greenwell, Librarian to the Dean and Chapter of
Durham Cathedral, who, on my applying for the loan of the MS., volunteered
to transcribe the whole of the Ben. Rule contained in it, and who, assisted
by the Rev. J. T. Fowler, Librarian to the University of Durham, did so
entirely as a labour of love.' Let me here publicly thank the reverend
gentlemen for this extraordinary kindness.
xvi HISTORY OF BENEDICTINISM. [1 .

other Benedictine monks ¹ . Hook adds that Before Dun-

stan's time we may doubt the existence anywhere in England
of the Benedictine Rule in its completeness.' Lingard 2
argues against this. According to this learned historian,
Benedictine writers have unsuccessfully tried to establish and
maintain that S. Gregory was a Benedictine himself. According
to him, it was not until Wilfrid's time (latter half of the seventh
century) that the monks of Britain got acquainted with the
Rule of S. Benedict. Be this as it may³, all are agreed in
attributing a high character and a great authority to the
Rule in England when once introduced.
A few notes on the fate of the Benedictines in England
may be convenient to the reader. Dugdale, in his great
collection of materials for the study of Monasticism in England ,
says ::-
' Tres autem apud nos celebres fuerunt monachismi veteris reformationes. . .
Altera sub Dunstano fuit, in consilio Wintoniensi anno 965 regnante Edgaro,
magnificentissimo coenobiorum instauratore. Tunc primum monachis praescripta
fuit constitutio generalis tam ex Benedicti Regula quam ex veteribus con-
suetudinibus contexta quae dicta est Regularis Concordia Anglicae nationis " .'
If this Regularis Concordia ' is not Dunstan's, it owes its
origin at least to his mind, which pervades the time in which
he lived . His was the age of the revival of monasticism .
It is Dunstan's mind that speaks through Eadgar's mouth
when the latter prompts Aethelwold to a translation of the
Benedictine Rule " . What Dunstan aimed at, was to lead
back monastic life to its original purity and severe discipline
in accordance with the Rule of S. Benet, and to infuse the
spirit of monasticism into the whole of the English Church .
When, after sundry vicissitudes, Dunstan came to power
shortly after Eadgar's accession , the reforms sadly wanted

¹ See Smith and Cheetham, Dict. of Christ. Antiquities ; and Hook, Church
Dictionary, in voce.
2 Alterthümer der Angelsächsischen Kirche. Deutsch von Dr. F. H., in
Rom . Breslau , 1847. When writing, I had not the English ed . at my disposal.
3 This is not the place for further investigations of the matter. I refer
to Lingard, pp. 64, 70, and 72.
+ Monasticon Anglicanum, I, p. xiii.
5 See infra, Ch. II of this Introduction , sub I.
See Schröer, Die Prosabearbeitungen , pp. xiii-xviii ; infra , p . xxxiv.
1.] HISTORY OF BENEDICTINISM . xvii

were carried into effect. And his faithful friend Aethelwold

followed in his footsteps ¹.
The institution of several affiliated congregations, as those
of the Cistercian and Cluniac monks, shows on the one
hand great interest in Benedict's Regulations ; on the other
hand, however, the fact that this revival was deemed necessary,
clearly indicates that here and there the observance of the
Rule had gradually become laxer. The same may be said
with regard to the Councils held every now and then at
London, and in other places. When we find one synod
revive an enactment that no meat shall be eaten, it is a
sure sign that for some time this precept had not been
observed . About the year 1421 we find that degeneration
had again set in, and that a reform was contemplated. At a
meeting in Westminster Abbey between King Henry V and
the Abbots and prelates of the Order of Black Monks , more
than 360 in number, a reform was decided upon 3.
Coming a hundred years down , we now approach Henry the
Eighth's time, the age of the decline of monasticism, the time
when monasteries were to be dissolved, along with the ties
that had bound Henry VIII to Rome. That corruption had
set in , is a fact recognised alike by both Roman Catholic and
Protestant writers. It is not pretended that every single
community of the very numerous houses in England ,' says
Weldon 4 , ' where the Rule of S. Benet was followed, was at the
time of its dispersion in the highest state of regular discipline,'
and 5 :

1 I cannot but refer to B. ten Brink's words on this subject , which are
very characteristic (Engl. Litt. Geschichte, 1877, I, p . 129) ; to Cockayne,
Leechdoms, III, p. 412 ; and Bishop Stubbs, Memorials of S. Dunstan, Intro-
duction, passim, but especially pp. cv and cviii.
2 ' Sana de constitutione quam paulo ante concilium fecerant abbates ordinis
Sancti Benedicti per Angliam constituti de carnibus non comedendis sacro
approbante concilio his verbis diffinitum est.' Luard, Annales Monastici, II,
318 ; Annales de Waverleia, MCCXXXVII. For other councils, see ib. , IV,
547-550.
³ See Dom. Bennet Weldon , a Chronicle of the English Bened . Monks , etc. ,
preface, p. vii, who quotes Thomas Walsingham, Historia Anglicana, ed. 1864,
II, p. 337.
4 Ib. , p. xii.
5 Liber Monasterii de Hyde, by E. Edwards. Preface, p . lxiii .
b
xviii HISTORY OF BENEDICTINISM . [1.

' The complaints '—against the inmates, as will be seen, of not a very serious
nature— ' relate for the most part to certain anticipations by some of the more
youthful monks of the teachings of what has lately been called muscular
Christianity, as shown in their addiction to the practice of long-bow archery in
the Hyde meadows, and to that of keeping late hours, sitting for long discussions ,
sometimes to the hour of eight in the evening and even beyond it ( and , it is
much to be feared , occasionally over a potation to freshen their talk), instead
of betaking themselves to bed immediately after supper, according to the good
wont of their predecessors.'

And now a complaint on the part of the Roman Catholics,

which is at the same time a serious accusation : —
' In estimating the case with which so many venerable monasteries were
overthrown, it must be borne in mind that for some years previous to their
final suppression, many steps had been taken by those in power to render that
suppression more easy. One of these, and perhaps the chief, was the appoint-
ment by the Court of compliant and suborned men , already apostates at heart,
to highest positions in the religious houses. No one was more prominent in
this disgraceful intrigue than the highest ecclesiastical authority in the
kingdom , the primate Cranmer.'

As a proof of this , D. Weldon¹ instances the case of a

man who was recommended for a vacancy, and who was―
in an introductory letter quoted -said to be very tractable,
and as ready to set forward his prince's causes as no man more
of his coat ' ( 1538) . And the late Professor Brewer, a Protestant
historian of Henry VIII², has an admission bearing on this
subject, when he says : (Nothing) . . . ' warrant( s ) us in
believing that the era preceding the Reformation was more
corrupt than that which succeeded it.'
We now understand the preamble of the Act 27 Henry VIII,
6
intitled An act concerning the suppression or Dissolution of
certain Religious houses and geven to the Kings Highness
and to his Heirs for ever.
' For as much as manifest sinne, vycyous carnal and abominable living
ys daily used and cōmitted in such littell and small abbayes and priories
and other religious houses of monkes chanons and nonnes where the con-
gregation is under the number of XII's, etc.

How the new hope to which Mary's accession gave birth

1 Weldon, pref., p . xiii.
2 The Reign of Henry VIII, from his accession to the death of Wolsey, by
the late J. S. Brewer, M.A. , ed. by James Gairdner, of the Public Record
Office, I, 1884 ; see p. 600.
3 Monasticon Anglicanum, Appendix to Vol. VIII, p. 1654.
II.] THE MS . TIB. A. 3. xix

was cut short with the end of her brief reign, and the
succession of the Protestant Elizabeth, who undid all, and how
the Benedictines fared unto this very day, all this and more
the curious may pursue in the works I have cited in the
foot-notes. I may fitly close this section of the introduction
by two more passages from Professor Brewer's book, which
are worth quoting :-

' The greater monasteries were necessarily modified by the circumstances

of the times, and their religious characters impaired. They admitted a
number of lay inmates, or, at least, kept open house for persons not connected
with their foundations ' (I, p. 50) and (ib. , p. 51) :
' That in so large a body of men, so widely dispersed , seated for so many
centuries in the richest and fairest estates of England, for which they were
mainly indebted to their own skill, perseverance, and industry, discreditable
members were to be found (and what literary chiffonier, raking in the
scandalous annals of any profession, cannot find filth and corruption) is
likely enough, but that the corruption was either so black or so general as
party spirit would make us believe, is contrary to all analogy, and is un-
supported by impartial and contemporary evidence¹ .’

II. BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE VARIOUS TREATISES , FOUND IN

THE COTTONIAN MS . , TIB. A. 3.

THE manuscript from which the present copy of the

Benedictine Rule is taken, is the Cotton MS . , Tiberius A. 3 .
It is described by Wanley on pp. 1932-199 of his catalogue.
The MS. is slightly injured, but has been rebound and
beautifully pasted up. At p. 198, section LXI, Wanley records
the very gaps that I have noted below ( on p. 1 , ll . 1 , 2 , etc.) ,
so that these injuries must be anterior to him, and therefore
also to the fire of 1731 .
The MS. is a miscellaneous one, containing a varied col-

1 Just now a notice reaches me of a book only recently published, ' Henry VIII
and the English Monasteries ; an attempt to illustrate the History of their
Suppression .' By Francis Aidan Gasquet. Vol. I. The book, which lays
blame on Protestants as well as on Roman Catholics, is characterised as being
most conscientiously fair.' For a full statement of the case against the
monasteries , I refer the reader to Ch. V of R. W. Dixon's History of the
Church of England. Vol. I, 1878 (London : Smith , Elder, and Co.).
2 Wanley, by a misprint, 793.
b 2
XX THE MS . TIB. A. 3 . [II.

lection of interlinear versions, prayers, confessions, and other

treatises. The authorities of the great public libraries are not,
so far as I know, keeping registers of the MSS. published or
transcribed. The work in arrear is of course enormous ;
but an inverted Wanley to begin with, —to which the present
is a humble contribution - would be an invaluable boon to
students of the Oldest English, and would be a foundation
for librarians to work upon. I therefore proceed to give notes
of where the various pieces in the MS . Tiberius A. 3 are
printed , if they have been edited at all ; and I hope that all
who have ever turned over the leaves of MSS . to hunt for
unpublished matter, will be glad of my attempt ; especially
those who have diligently copied out page after page, only
to find that this had been already done by some one else.
Since Wanley's time the pagination of the MS . has been
slightly altered, and my statements refer to this new
pagination.
That some one will take this work up for all MSS . is
a consummation devoutly to be wished.
The greater part of the MS . was copied out by Junius
(see below, p . xxxii, on the value of these transcriptions),
and his copies are kept in the Bodleian Library, at Oxford .
It is to the various MSS . of this collection that the words
' MS. Junius ' (infra) refer.

Contents of the MS. Tiberius A. 3.

No. I (fo . 3) . Regularis Concordia Anglicae Nationis

Monachorum Sanctimonialiumque.
MSS . Jun. 52. 109 (now = No. 46). Wanley, pp. 92 and 99. VII.
Of this, the Latin text has been printed in full at least twice : (a) in R. P.
Clem. Reyneri Apostolatus Benedictinorum , and (b ) in the later editions
of the Monasticon Anglicanum, see edd. 1817 , 1846 , I, p . xxvii. The
Anglo-Saxon text has never been printed in full. Besides the smaller
quotations given from it by Wanley himself, other extracts have been put
in type several times . Selden printed the prologue and the greater part
of the epilogue in his notes to Eadmer. See his Works, ed. 1726, II
(tomus 2), pp. 1612-1621 (see MS . Junius , 18 ; Wanley, p . 103 ) . Selden ,
6
in accordance with the usage of his time, edits'¹ the MS. , and though
he does not mention the MS. from which his text is taken, it is highly
probable that our MS. is the one. Th. Wright, in his Biographia Litt.
1 See Skeat, Preface to the Gospel of S. Matthew, p . viii .
II. ] THE MS . TIB. A. 3. xxi

Brit. , Anglo-Saxon period (I) , p. 459 , prints the 11th chapter by way of
specimen. Quite recently the prologue and part of the first chapter have
been published-critically edited , as the title page says-by Dr.
Edward Breck, " Fragment of Aelfric's translation of Aethelwold's De
consuetudine Monachorum,' etc. , Leipsic. W. Drugulin's printing
office, 1887.
An edition of the whole text is preparing by Mr. W. S. Logeman. I may
here add that the work is generally supposed to be one of Dunstan's,
but it has been attributed also to Aelfric, whilst of late, independently
of each other, Professor A. Ebert (Allgemeine Gesch. der Litt. des
Mittelalters III , p. 506) , and the above-named Dr. Breck, have fathered
it upon Aethelwold , Abbot of Abingdon, and afterwards Bishop of
Winchester.

II-XVII , inclusive , are all of a nature that makes us turn to

Cockayne's Leechdoms (London, 1864–1866) to see if any are
printed in it. As a matter of fact, I find the following state
of affairs :-

No. II (fo. 27 b). Leechdoms, III, 198 .

MS. Jun. 43. Wanley, p. 88.
No. III (fo . 32 b). Leechdoms, III, 184 ( without the
Latin text).
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89 (imperfect ? Wanley).
No. IV (fo. 35 b) . Unprinted¹ (but copied by me for
publication).
MS. Jun. 43. Wanley, p . 88.
No. V (fo. 36) . Unprinted .
No. VI (fo. 36 b). Unprinted.
No. VII (fo. 36 b). Leechdoms, III , 150 .
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89.
No. VIII (fo. 37) . Unprinted , but copied for publication .
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p . 89 , sub VIII.
No. IX (fo. 37 b). Leechdoms, III, 154 and 168 .
MS. Jun. 43. Wanley, p . 88, sub II and V. There is, however, a dis-
crepancy in the two concluding passages of the texts. Having at the
moment of writing no access to either MS., I am unable to solve the diffi-
culty, which was perhaps also felt by Wanley. At least, he says, very
prudently ; 6 Idem Codex, inquit, ch. Junius,' etc.
No. X (fo. 39 b). Leechdoms, III , 176.
MS. Jun. 44 . Wanley, p . 89, sub V.

1 I consulted Professor Napier on this subject . He was so kind as to

put his bibliographical knowledge at my disposal whenever I wished to draw
upon it.
xxii THE MS. TIB. A. 3. [ II.

No. XI (fo. 40). Leechdoms, III , 180 .

MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89, sub IX.
No. XII (fo. 40 b). Leechdoms, III, 180 .
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 89, sub VII.
No. XIII (fo. 40 b). Leechdoms, III , 146 .
MS . Jun. 41 , sub II. Wanley, p. 87.
No. XIV (fo. 41 ) . Leechdoms, III, 156.
No. XV (fo. 41 b). Unprinted (copied) .
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, pp . 89 and 90 , sub XI.
No. XVI (fo. 42 ) . Unprinted (copied) .
No. XVII (fo. 42 b). Leechdoms, III , 144.
MS. Jun. 41. Wanley, p. 87.
Nos. XVIII- XX, and Nos. XXIII , XXIV inclusive , (ff.
43-44), are small tracts, very short notes, in fact ( Notulae '
Wanley), on Adam, Noah, Fasting, the Virgin's Age, and on
Crime. They are shortly to appear in the Anglia XI .
No. XVIII.
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p . 90, sub XIV.
No. XXI is Latin (fo. 43b) .

No. XXII (fo . 44) . Leechdoms, III , 228 (partly, only, and
from the MS . Caligula A. XV) .
No. XXIII.
MS. Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 90 , sub XIV.
No. XXV (ff. 44-57) . A collection of confessions and prayers
as yet unprinted . They will shortly appear in the Anglia.
Only the latter part (Wanley, p . 196 ), beginning : ‘ Dæt sceal
gepencan,' also appearing in an Oxford MS . (Wanley, p . 51 ),
was used by Thorpe in Ancient Laws, II , 260.
MS. Jun. 63. Wanley , p. 93.
6
No. XXVI (ff. 57-60 b) . Missa, cum rubricis Saxonice.'
I am not aware that it has been printed .
No. XXVII (fo. 60 b) has been published several times ; see
Wülker's Grundrisz , p . 476 ( III , § 568).
MS. Jun. 66. Wanley, p. 95. Zupitza (Zeitschr. f. D. Alt. 31. 28 ff.)
has recently treated of the relation of the two MSS. known to exist. I
must here mention a note in the preface to Wanley's Catalogue.
Amongst some books that used to be in the library of Christ Church,
Canterbury, he names (p. 8) a ' Locutio Latina glosata Anglice, ad
instruendos pueros (forte Aelfric Bata).' I have no means of de-
11.] THE MS. TIB. A. 3. xxiii

termining whether this is the identical copy that is now in the

Cottonian Library . It would seem not, from the fact that it is mentioned
as a separate book, whereas both the Oxford and the London copies are
part of a collection of treatises. The query rises , were they always
so? The Oxford MS. is to be published by Zupitza .

Nos. XXVIII-XXXI (fo . 65). Latin .

No. XXXII (fo. 65b) . Leechdoms, III , 238 (here, as in
some of the cases quoted before, only as ' variae lectiones ' ) .
MS. Jun. 41. Wanley p. 87. See Wülker's Grundrisz, III, § 571 ;
Anglia X, p. 457 ff.
The notae that Wanley mentions on p. 196b of his catalogue (Nota de
Archa noe, de S. Petri Ecclesia, et de Templo Salomonis, Saxonice,
fo. 73 a, b) have not yet been printed, but I presume they are
shortly to appear in the Anglia (xi) . MS . Jun. 44. Wanley, p. 90,
sub XIV .
No. XXXIII (fo . 73 b). Cockayne's Narratiunculae, p . 39 ;
cf. Wülker's Grundrisz, § 602.
No. XXXIV (fo. 77 b). Aelfric's Homilies (ed . Thorpe),
II , 240.
No. XXXV (fo . 83 ). Is in Napier's ed . of Wulfstan's
Homilies .
MS. Jun. 69. Wanley , p. 95 .
No. XXXVI (fo . 87 ) . Kemble's Salomon and Saturn, p . 84.
MS. Jun. 69. Wanley, p. 96. It will be included in Professor Napier's
first volume of Homilies, to be edited for the Early English Text
Society.
Nos. XXXVII -XLVIII (fo . 88 b) , inclusive, will all be
found in Professor Napier's Wulfstan .
No. XLIX (fo. 93 b) . Latin.
No. L (fo . 94 b) . I. Edited in Thorpe's Anc. Laws, II, 260.
Nos. 2-6 inclusive are also to be found there, but printed
from other MSS . See above, under No. 25.
MS. Jun. 59. Wanley, p. 93.
No. LI (fo. 97). Printed by Kluge, Internationale Zeit-
schrift für Vergl. Sprachforschung, ed. Techmer, II , 118.
MS. Jun. 52. Wanley , p. 92 .
Nos. LII and LIII (fo. 101 b). So far as I know, un-
printed . One would expect these to be included in Cockayne's
Leechdoms.
No. LIV (fo . 102 ) . See Kluge, E. Stud. , VIII , 472 . It
contains a reminiscence of the A.-S. poem, the Seafarer.
xxiv THE MS . TIB. A. 3. [ II.

No. LV (fo. 103) . Que sunt instrumenta Bonorum ,

Latine et eadem Saxonice. Sectio excerpta ex Regula
S. Benedicti,' says Wanley. It is a copy of chapter four,
of the work which, as I have said above (p. xv) and below
(p . xxxi) , has been edited, with some variae lectiones, by
Professor A. Schröer ; but he has not given a collation of this
Tiberius MS .

Nos. LVI , LVII ( fo. 105 ). These will probably be included

in Professor Napier's collection of Homilies.
MS. Jun. 48 (by a misprint in Wanley : 47 ) . Wanley, p . 90 (for No.
LVII) .
No. LVIII (fo . 106) . Leechdoms, III . p . 286. See
Wanley, p. 110 (C. C. C. C. L. 12 ).
No. LIX (fo. 106). See Wülker's Grundrisz, §§ 564–566,
p. 475.
6
No. LX (fo . 107 b). Votiva Laus.' Latin .
No. LXI (fo . 118 ) . This is our Benedictine Rule. See
below, sections III and IV .
MS. Jun. 92. Wanley, p. 103. Junius copied only part of the gloss
into a printed text : ' Regula S. Benedicti Latine Duaci impressa, A. D.
1611 , Saxonice per Junium glossata ex Cottoniano codice qui inscri-
bitur, Tiberius A. 3.' When preparing my text for the press, I was not
in a position to compare Junius's copy.
No. LXII (fo. 163 b) Regulae S. Fulgentii Latine, cum
interlineata versione Saxonice .'
MS. Jun. 52. Wanley, pp. 91 , 92. Wanley, in bestowing this name on
this collection of monastic precepts , evidently followed Junius, who,
at the beginning of his copy, says : Benedicti regulam interlineatam,
quam habet Cottonianus codex qui inscribitur, Tiberius A. 3, mox
excipiunt S. Fulgentii regulae, similiter interlineatae.
The Precepts, as in the present MS. , begin thus :—
' DICEBAT VERO SANCTUS FULGENTIUS.
' Juxta¹ regulam patrum vivere semper stude ; maxime autem secundum
sancti confessoris tui benedicti ; Non declines ab ea in quoquam : nec
illi addas quippiam, nec minuas ; Totum enim quod sufficit habet, et
nusquam minus habet ; cujus verba atque imperia sectatores suos per-
ducunt ad celi palatia ; ' and then follows immediately-
A KALENDIS AUTEM OCTOBRIS USQUE IN PASCHA
' hora nona hoc faciunt,' etc.
These words : A kalendis autem Octobris, ' etc., to the end of our

¹ I leave out the interlinear gloss, and here tacitly correct the Latin . These
rules will be printed separately elsewhere.
11.] THE MS . TIB. A. 3 . XXV

so-called Regulae S. Fulgentii, at fo. 168 b, form part of a treatise

printed in Migne's Patrol. Cursus completus, Vol. 66 , p . 938, where
it is headed : Ordo Monasticus S. P. Benedicto attributus. It is this
fact that makes it all but necessary for me to say a word on the
subject.
The reason why these Precepts have been ascribed to S. Benet seems to
be this. A monk at S. Germain du Pré¹ stated that they were found
in a ‘ vetus quoddam MS. Cassinense,' which enjoys a high reputation
for genuineness.
This circumstance seems to have been sufficient reason for Arnoldus Wion
to print the Precepts with the edition of the Benedictine Rule in 1593
at Venice, and thus silently2 sanction S. Benet's authorship . The
argument is, however, a very shallow one, and so long as no other
proofs are adduced, 6 hoc opusculum non pro vero fetu magni S. Benedicti
vendere praesumimus ' (Migne, Vol. 66, p. 938) .
The words at the beginning : Jurta regulam to celi palatia, headed
by Dicebat vero sanctus Fulgentius, and especially the latter, must
have given rise to Junius's error.

Nos. LXIII and LXIV (fo. 168 b) are Latin monastic precepts
which, variis lectionibus, also occur in MS. Titus A. 4, ff. 107
and 117.

No. LXV (fo . 174). ' Aethelwoldus de consuetudine mona-

chorum Saxonice .' It has been printed by A. Schröer,
Englische Studien, IX, 291. See E. Breck, as quoted supra,
passim .
MS. Jun. 52. Wanley, p. 91 .
No. LXVI (fo. 177 ) is a Latin fragment, and, I think,
unprinted.
No. LXVII (fo. 178 ). This did not originally belong to
the MS. It most probably belonged to MS . Tib. A. 6. See
Wanley's note, and Prof. Earle's ed . of the two parallel
Chronicles, p. xxv (Oxford, 1865) . See Wanley, p. 84 ( MS .
Laud, G. 35, II).
MS. Jun. 66. Wanley, p. 95. It appears from Wanley's note that in
his time it belonged to MS. Tib. A. 3.
No. LXVIII (fo . 179 ) . See Leechdoms, III , 218 .
No. LXIX (fo. 179 b) . Latin, and, so far as I know, not
printed .

¹R. P. Jacobus du Brevil monachus S. Germani a Pratis ; see Migne,

Vol. 66, note at the end of the treatise there, p. 942 .
2 I have not seen this edition , but presume that Wion does not expressly
attribute the Precepts to S. Benet.
xxvi THE LATIN TEXT . [III.

III. THE LATIN TEXT. NINETEENTH- CENTURY EDITIONS.

MANNER OF EDITING.

We have already seen (p . xv) that S. Benedict of Nursia

wrote his Rule about the year 516. No earlier writers have
yet been pointed out as his sources. It is quite probable that he
had none¹. The Rule no doubt originated in the saint's desire
to provide his own followers with a code of laws to live by .
However much he venerated his foregengan, as the conditions
under which his monks lived differed from those of his
predecessors, he must have been mainly, if not quite, original in
the choice of his precepts. No doubt, his reading the works of
a S. Basil and others may have made him feel the desira-
bility of writing regulations of his own. But I should be
surprised to hear that after-search had established a definite
and direct relationship of matter between our Rule and any
one of the works whose key-note it has more or less struck 2.
The number of commentaries that our Rule has called forth
would seem to be legion. This Introduction is hardly the
place for their enumeration . Neither can we allow ourselves
to copy out the encomia of which S. Benedict and his followers
can boast. Suffice it to refer for these to Migne, ( see below)
volume 66, which contains the greater part of these encomia,
and references to more works on the subject.
Our Latin text has been edited several times. Apart from
the older editions, such as the one of 1593 (printed at Venice
by Fr. Arnoldus Wion) , I here enumerate those nineteenth
century edd . that have come to my knowledge :-
(a ) MIGNE. Patrologiae Cursus Completus, vol. 66, p. 215
ff. , Regula S. Benedicti cum commentariis.
These commentaries make the edition a very useful one.
However, the work is very difficult to be got at, its enormous
bulk- over 200 volumes- makes few persons care to buy it.

¹ See Guéranger, as quoted infra, ' sanctus spiritus per beatum Benedictum
Regulam Monachorum edidit ' (p . vi) .
2 See however : Concordia Regularum, auctore S. Benedicto, auctore
Fr. Hugone Menardo . . . Parisiis, 1638.
III.] LATIN RULE . MODERN EDITIONS . xxvii

(b) Guéranger. Enchiridion Benedictinum, complectens

Regulam vitam et Laudes sanctissimi occidentalium mona-
chorum Patriarchae, accedunt Exercitia S. Gertrudis Magnae et
Blosii speculum. Andegavi. Typis Cosnier et Lachese.
MDCCCLXII , contains page 1 , ff. Regula S. Patris Benedicti
Juxta exemplar Cassinense.
(c) Pax. Monastic Gleanings. No. 1 .
The Rule of Our most holy Father S. Benedict, patriarch
of monks ; in Latin and English . Translated by A Monk of
S. Augustine's Monastery, Ramsgate. London, Burns &
Oates, 1872.
(d) Regula Sancti Patris Benedicti juxta antiquissimos
codices recognita, a P(atre) Edmundo Schmidt. Cum Permissu
Superiorum. MDCCCLXXX . Ratisbonae , Neo Eboraci et
Cincinnatii. Sumptibus, Chartis et Typis Friderici Pristet,
S. Sedis Apostolicae Typographi.
This contains twenty- two pages of Prolegomena, in which the
author treats of the relations of the MSS . , and in which he
wishes to establish that S. Benet prepared two drafts of his
Rule. The work appears to be printed privately. At my
request, however, the author kindly placed a copy at my
disposal, for which I here beg to thank him most heartily.
(e) The Rule of our Most Holy Father Saint Benedict.
Edited, with an English translation and Explanatory Notes
by A Monk of S. Benedict's Abbey, Fort- Augustus. Jussu
Superiorum . London, Burns & Oates, 1886 .
(f) Die Winteney Version der Regula S. Benedicti,
lateinisch und englisch zum erstenmale herausgegeben ' has
just appeared at Halle (M. Niemeyer), with a most inter-
esting Preface. Before the work was published , the editor,
Herr Dr. A. Schröer, professor at the University of Freiburg,
presented me with a copy of the advance sheets of the text.
For this courteous act I here express my sincere gratitude ,
as well as for other kindnesses received at that gentleman's
hands.
The English work is a thirteenth century text, taken from
the MS . Cott. Claud. D. III, whence the Latin text is also
transcribed .
xxviii THE LATIN TEXT . [III.

Herr Schmidt used fifteen Latin texts for his edition ;

Professor Schröer only those four of which he published the
Anglo-Saxon version ¹. As Herr Schmidt used a collation of
our codex (Schmidt = F) as well as one of the MS . Tib. A. IV
( = Schröer's T, Schmidt's G), the total number of Latin codices
to which I shall subsequently have occasion to refer to is
nineteen. I designate them as follows :-

A. Cod. Tegernseensis. Royal Libr. , Munich (clm. 19408) .

B. "" Mondseensis. R. and Imp. Libr., Vienna ( 2332) .
C. "" Fuldensis. Bibl. Fuld. (D. 3) .
D. "" Parisiensis. Nat. Libr. (4208).
E. ‫ دو‬Frisingensis. Royal Libr. , Munich (clm. 6255) .
F. Londinensis I. Cott. Libr. , Tib. ( A. 3) .
G. 99 Londinensis II. Cott. Libr., Tit. (A. 4) .
H. "" Veronensis I. City Library .
I. Bruxellensis. Library of the Dukes of Burgundy (8305).
K. "" Romanus. Vatican Cod. Lat. 5949.
L. "" Einsidlensis, No. 236.
0. "" Oxoniensis. Bodl. Libr. , Hatton MS.
P. Faucensis. Library of the Cathedral Chapter at Augsburg.
Q. 99 Veronensis II. Library of the Cath. Ch . at Verona.
R. 29 Sangallensis. Chapter Library, 916.
S. is Schröer's C Winteney Version. MS. Cott. Claud. D. III. Cf. P. xxvii.
T. 22 A. (MS. C. C. C. C. 178) . Schröer, Prosa Bearb. , p . xix
(Anglia, vi. 430) .
U. "" O. (MS. C. C. C. O. 197) . Schröer, ib., p. xxi.
W. "" Wells fragment, belonging to the Dean and Chapter of Wells
Cathedral. Schröer, ib. , p . xxv.

For further particulars about MSS . A- R, the few privileged

persons who possess the book may be referred to Schmidt's
Preface, pp. xii-xv, from which part of the above has been ab-
stracted. For G, see also Schröer, Die Prosabearbeitungen,
p. xxiii. For F, see supra, Ch. II. The collation of our text,
undertaken for Herr Schmidt by a friend, appears to be rather
incorrect.
It must not be supposed that there are no more Latin
texts than those enumerated . I have casually come across
others in the Library of Durham Cathedral, in the Lambeth
Palace Library, in the Phillips Library at Cheltenham, and

¹ See A. Schröer, Die Prosabearbeitungen der B. R. , p . xxvi , and now the

above-mentioned preface, p. xi.
III . ] MS. SPELLINGS OF LATIN. xxix

(of the fourth chapter only) in MS . Tib. A. 3 , fo. 103 ( see

above, p. xxiv) .
In the MS . Tib. A. 3 (fo . 118, above, p. xxiv), our Latin text
occurs in an exceedingly corrupt state. ' Scåtetque mendis,'
justly observes Schmidt (p . xiii) . Guéranger, Schmidt,
Migne, etc. , have, in their editions, largely deviated from the
MS . readings. Lower down in this Introduction, in §§ 7 and 8
of No. V, some remarks will be found bearing on the edition
of the Latin text, to which I beg to refer the reader. It
will be seen from those, what my position is with regard
to hitherto prevalent modes of editing Latin texts. The
principles there stated have led me to deviate as little
as possible from the MS. readings, nay, I have tried to
keep to them always, except in cases where their spelling
would make the text absolutely unintelligible to the ordinary
reader. No one will for a moment feel doubts as to the
meaning of debead, prospiciad, habbatis, etc. , but I deem it
possible that the spelling medicetur, as lemma to he smaæge
(96. 2 ), might throw those off the track who did not at
the moment think of the phenomenon which will be found
discussed , infra, No. V, § 63. Hence, such spellings have
been banished from the text, but I have been careful to mark
these divergencies in the foot- notes, whereas the spelling
differences whose meaning was obvious, I have put in the
text itself.
I have adhered to the paragraphs of the MS. , as well as to
its peculiar punctuation. The contractions have all been
expanded², and to denote them, the letters not actually found
in the MS . are printed in Roman type, whereas the rest of
the Latin text is in italics.
In the first few pages of this Rule, some gaps occur ; see
the Text, p. 1 ff., passim. The Latin letters, so far as they
may be supposed to have disappeared , are added in brackets .
The headings of the chapters are almost always majuscules in

¹ So peculiar that I afterwards, but too late, wished I had adopted a less
embarrassing plan.
2 I am unable to agree with E. Kölbing , E. Stud., III, 469 note, in so far as
he says that it is unnecessary to denote these contractions.
XXX ADDED LATIN WORDS . [IV.

black ink, but mostly tinged with red. The first line, or part
of it, of the Latin text in each chapter is usually also in
capital black letters, no red ink being applied here. In this
edition they have been denoted by small capitals. The illumi-
nated capitals found in the MS . at the beginning of the
chapters are mostly of a red, green, or blue colour ; once or
twice they have been forgotten. The glossator or glossators
has or have sometimes added Latin words in the line of the
gloss above the Latin¹ . These additions are sometimes words
that also occur in other Latin texts, so that we may suppose
the then glossator to have copied these from another Latin
text. In this case the added word has been inserted in the
text, and in the Latin foot -notes attention has been drawn
to this by the words : added or supplied by glossator . Of a
different nature are the words that are scribbled over the
Latin text, without being at all found in the other texts.
They may be termed Latin glosses, and though comparatively
rare, are found, e.g. where the word debere or debemus (see text,
CAP. IV, passim) is added to explain the infinitive used as
an imperative. Of this nature is the gloss I plane to sane
(78. 17) . These words, although Latin, are always put in
the line above, as partaking of the nature of glosses . They,
too, may be due to more than one scribe , but they are
now found in the MS. in the characteristic handwriting of
the Anglo- Saxon scribe. Attention has mostly been drawn to
these additions in the Anglo- Saxon foot-notes.

IV. THE ANGLO - SAXON TEXT. MANNER OF EDITING.

THE ( PAVING LETTERS .'

THE prose paraphrases of the Rule of S. Benet in Anglo-

Saxon that have been edited by A. Schröer2 have no connection

Our MS. is a copy ; so that if more than one glossator has been at work-
which I have every reason to believe the external traces of their work
are effaced . The reader will see that the existence of more than one glossator
must be assumed, by referring to the work, and especially the notes (e. g. note
to 10. 7, p. 121 ; and 47. 3, etc.)
2 (a) Bibliothek der Angelsächsischen Prosa, von C. W. M. Grein, fortgesetzt
von R. P. Wülker, Zweiter Band : Die Angelsächsischen Prosabearbeitungen
Iv.] THE ANGLO - SAXON TEXT. xxxi

whatever with the present interlinear text. Of course, some

words are the same, both in the interlinear and paraphrastical
translations, but the greater number of them are different.
This constitutes the principal claim of our text to a separate
edition. It would be an interesting task to compare the
vocabulary of the two versions together. There is no doubt
that where the meaning of an Anglo- Saxon word can be
demonstrated from glosses, there is a chance of its being the
correct one. But still the glossator may have misunderstood
his Latin¹, a fact of very frequent occurrence ; and in some
cases, through lack of other instances, we may be unable to
control his rendering, which, of course, is not checked by any
context . But in the case of a running text, the translation ,
even if corresponding word for word, is free, and we cannot
always depend on the translated word being an exact equiva-
lent of the original. Where we have an interlinear transla-
tion— a sort of crib-as well as a paraphrase, we may be
certain that those words which occur in both translations are
accurate renderings .
So far as I am aware, the thirty-ninth chapter, which
Thomas Wright published in his Biographia Britannica
Literaria ' (I, p. 442, Latin and gloss) , is the only part of the
present Benedictine Rule that has been edited, excepting , of
course, the few specimen lines that may be found in Wanley's
and in other catalogues. But the MS . appears to have been
extracted from for lexicographical purposes, and consequently
words and phraseological quotations from it are to be found in
the various A.-S. dictionaries. Part of the glossing was copied
into a Latin printed text by the indefatigable Junius. His
texts, however useful they may be to the student of litera-
ture, should not be used for linguistic purposes. Junius

der Benedictiner Regel. Herausgegeben von A. Schröer. Kassel, 1885-1888 .

(b) Die Winteney- Version der Regula S. Benedicti, Lateinisch und English.
Mit Einleitung Anmerkungen, Glossar und einem Facsimile zum ersten Male
herausgegeben von Dr. M. M. Arnold Schröer. Halle a.-S. Max Niemeyer,
1888. See supra, p . xxvii.
1 It seems like biting sarcasm when in the historical tract in MS. Faustina,
A. 10 we read of the ' scearppanclan witan þe ... þisse engliscan geþeodnesse
ne behofien ' (Cockayne, Leechdoms, III, 440 ; i. e. the keen-witted sages
that ... do not need this English translation .)
xxxii JUNIUS UNTRUSTWORTHY. [[v.

appears to enjoy the reputation of being a faithful copyist,

but when collating his copy of the so -called ' Regulae
S. Fulgentii ' (above, p . xxiv) with the MS . , I observed that
this reputation was entirely unfounded ¹ . He adds words not
in his MSS. He leaves out words found in his original,
or transposes them. He does not distinguish between 8 and
þ, which he consequently uses indiscriminately 2. He en-
tirely disregards the punctuation of the MS . , and he adds
numbers of chapters after his own pleasure or notions of how
they ought to have been. Lastly, he corrects his text without
giving the reading of the MS .
The convent to which this MS. belonged is not known.
Nor is there any author on whom we have reason to father
our version. The likelihood indeed is that this interlinear
version gradually developed , so that it cannot be assigned to
any one person .
The object of this edition is to furnish the student with a
text as it is found in the manuscript, with all its gaps, im-
perfections, and absurdities. I am of opinion that however
stupidly a scribe may have mangled his original, the reading
of the MS . is still the only thing of which we are sure. I
have tampered so little with the MS . that I have left
even the most palpable errors unchanged ; here, however,
I have followed the example set by former editors , and
starred the forms which without doubt are merely clerical
errors. It need hardly be said that I should not have
followed this plan , were this text destined for the use of
those desirous of learning the rudiments of Anglo- Saxon .
Moreover, if the present were the only version extant, I might
have taken into consideration the wants of those students who
wished to read this text for the ' realia,' and I should thus

¹ See H. Sweet, Introduction to Gregory's Pastoral Care, p . xix, whose sole

blame is that Junius ' sometimes swerved from the path of literal accuracy in
a few unimportant particulars.' See, on the contrary, Zupitza, Zeitschrift für
Deutsches Altertum, 31. 2 ; Breck, Fragment, etc. (supra, p. xxi) , p . 5 .
MacLean, Anglia, 6. 448.
2 It is generally assumed that the scribes themselves did not distinguish
between the and þ, and used them promiscuously. But if even any dis-
tinction is to be found, editors should take care not to obscure this find by not
adhering strictly to the writing of the MSS.
IV. ] MANNER OF EDITING . xxxiii

have been compelled to make a more or less readable text of

it. But for this there is, of course, no occasion. Those who
wish to read S. Benet's precepts for the sake of their contents
will find their wishes gratified in the present volume by
looking up the Latin text ; and if any one desires to read it in
Anglo- Saxon, the very handy editions of Professor Schröer are
now available. There can be no doubt, to my thinking, that
it must be the aim of an editor to give the text as the
manuscript records it. Of course he may then set to work
and, by dint of exterior and interior criticism , try to eliminate
some mistakes, but-in the case of an edition like the present
-I am of opinion that this should be done in foot-notes.
Nothing can be gained by imprudently introducing one's own
-if I may so express it- one's own Anglo- Saxon amidst the
language—though a corrupted specimen of it — of our fore-
fathers. Indeed a great deal may be lost-unity.
Now, doubtless, it may be objected that when, e. g. the
word gebetrode is found in the MS . as gebeorode, there can be no
doubt that this was not a mistake, but simply a blunder, and
that therefore no purpose is served by retaining it in the text.
True, partly ! But even here there is this consideration, that
to watch the mistakes of scribes is not without interest, for
the study of culture in a given period.
In accordance with the principles laid down , I have given
the text of this Rule exactly as it is found in the MS . Only
the following must be observed. The i, which is in the
MS. written undotted, has been printed with a dot over
it. Absolutely wrong forms are starred . Elucidations to
forms in any way remarkable, will be found in the foot- notes,
or in those at the end of the volume ¹ , or, when the matter is
.
one of phonological or grammatical interest, in the fifth division
of this Introduction . Italics denote the expansions of the
scribal contractions, when no foot- note is appended . Other-
In most cases attention has been drawn to these by the words see note.
The editor is sorry to own that, owing to a want of foresight, no very definite, at
least no very scholarly, principle can be laid down as to what notes may be
found at the foot of the page, and what at the end of the volume. As a rule,
palæographical notes are at the bottom of the page, and elucidations of
different nature on p. 119 , etc. But various causes prevented this rule being
always adhered to.
c
xxxiv THE ANGLO- SAXON RULE A COPY. [IV.

wise, those letters are italicised to which attention has been

called in the foot-note. Thus pet means that the MS. has
the contraction , as no foot-note is there. But the letters
nce in geswince ( 1.6) are italicised merely to call the attention
to the note. Whenever I have thought it necessary to
propose an emendation , it has been only when some reason
for the corruption could be adduced , either from a graphical
error, or a psychical process. But where these reasons were
more or less obscure, I have stated them in words.
Our Anglo- Saxon text is a copy, i.e. the glosses have not
been put over the Latin text only in our MS . Both have
been copied from another text or from other texts, most likely
at the same time, and possibly by the same scribe. The
chances are indeed , there is every reason to believe that our
MS . was copied often . That the last copyist had an interlinear
translation before him, is evident from the frequent occurrence
of wrong forms that can only be explained by influence of the
lemma on the gloss, or vice versa (see foot- notes, passim).
When an original Latin text was first glossed, we may
a priori assume two possibilities. Either the glosses were
copied into our original Latin from a ready-made Anglo-
Saxon translation, or the glossators worked without a model
of any kind.
Let us consider the first assumption . If this were true, the
Anglo- Saxon text must have been supplied either from the
text commonly attributed to Aethelwold ' , or from some other
hitherto unknown text. We need , of course, not speak of the
latter possibility, as the establishment of this point, as well as
its rejection, are utterly beyond determination. As to the
text edited by Schröer, it is not likely to have been the
original, for, as we have already seen , the vocabulary of the
two is somewhat different .
We are therefore led to the theory of the gloss -origin.
And, indeed, even if we could have for a moment thought of
the other theory, the evidence in favour of the former is
so overwhelming that there can be no doubt about it ; and I

1 Thus Schröer, ib., p. xvii. I am not sure that he has established his point.
iv. ] ORIGIN OF ENGLISH TEXT. XXXV

have but to refer to the appearance of the text, passim,

without entering into particulars in any way.
We find then that our version developed,- just like the glos-
saries that Henry Sweet has so ably treated of in his Oldest
English Texts, p . 7—out of a few interlinear glosses, that have
multiplied gradually until, in our MS ., the Latin is very nearly
fully-glossed, every copyist having contributed some more
glosses to those which he found in his original. The scribe of
our MS . has also acted as a glossator.His work can be traced,
e.g. in the words gesawen and visum ( as its lemma, 13. 3 ),
that he himself put instead of the ealra, omnium , which is
a misreading that does not belong to the text.
That we can still be positive about the fact that more than
one scribe has been at work is rather curious, considering that
through the last copy all external traces of former glossators
are lost. Yet a place like ( 13. 1 )
leorn forebeon i. cnihtum
preesse discipulis
can hardly be otherwise explained than as the work of two
glossators.

THE ( PAVING ' LETTERS.

Those who happen to have looked into the text of our Rule
before reading this part of the Introduction will have been
struck at seeing numerous letters enclosed- in our print¹-
in square brackets spread all over the volume. In the notes
they will be found referred to as ' paving letters ' or ' gloss-
letters.' The word, as well as the matter, I now proceed to
explain.
As to the letters themselves, they are found in our MS .
Tib. A. 3 , over most of the Latin words, both in our Benedictine
Rule, and in those tracts that Wanley styled the Regulae
S. Fulgentii (supra, p . xxiv) , but, so far as I have been able
to find out, they do not occur anywhere else. No one I
could consult I may thankfully and especially mention Dr.
E. Maunde Thompson, now Chief Librarian of the British

1 Not so in the MS. See next paragraph.

C 2
xxxvi PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS . [IV.

Museum - knew of their existence in any other manuscript.

The only man who mentions them is that accurate worthy,
Wanley, who, at p. 199 of his Catalogue, speaking of these
letters, says : N.B. Super voces Latinas, exaratas esse Literas
Saxonicas, quae, quo ordine construendae sunt, ostendunt .'
Had Wanley written in English , his would have been the
task, which now devolves upon a foreigner, of bestowing an
English name on these Literae.'
He would, no doubt, have followed the ordinary school- crib
ordo, which gives the English construing order of a Latin
author, and would have called these unfortunate waifs 6 order-
or sequence-letters.' But when I talked to Dr. Thompson
on the subject, he said that the Rugby boys' slang term for
this process was paving - paving smooth ( I suppose) the
rough road of learning Latin . The term struck me as a
happy one, suiting Wanley's construendae, and so I adopted it,
though perhaps without due consideration of how it would
puzzle readers to whom ' paving ' suggests only laying stones
on a carriage- road or a footpath .
That Wanley is right in saying that these ' paving ' or
sequence letters show the order of construing Latin into Anglo-
Saxon, is not so apparent at first sight as on closer investiga-
tion . The idea must have been , of course, to put the letters
over these words that wanted construing, in such a way
that they had but to be arranged in the alphabetical order
thus indicated, in order to yield an intelligible meaning¹ .
Now it is, e. g. not clear why the scribe at one time
begins with a and goes on to the end of the alphabet,
whereas at another time he proceeds only as far as g or 7, or
almost any letter, and begins again at a. The Latin wanted
' paving,' not the gloss -text. A friend suggested to me that
it must have been the Anglo- Saxon text whose syntactical
word-order was thus pointed out. In order to get an
Anglo- Saxon translation, not glosses '- thus my friend
writes some one put in those " paving " letters to indicate
the word-order of the vernacular text. A later copyist, not
being able to read the text well, copied the paving letters,
¹ See below, V, § 6.
IV. ] PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS . xxxvii

but omitted the glosses.' I am inclined to think that this

view is not correct. It must be admitted that the several
blunders see the starred forms- for which we must blame
one or more of the scribes, point to an imperfectly legible
text¹ at one time or another. But is it likely that the gloss
should have been unintelligible so wholesale, and the paving
letters quite clear ? Must we not a priori accept the fact
that the Latin text stood in need of comment ? What could
have been the object of him who thus tried to transmute
the interlinear translation into a more or less paraphrastical
one ? I do not wish to lay undue stress on the fact that
the gloss-letters are in Latin characters , like the Latin
text, whereas the A.-S. text is naturally written in A.-S.
characters. I only say that, although it perhaps remains an
open question, the likeliest thing seems to be, that we must
look upon the gloss-letters as ' paving ' the Latin text.
At one time we find two gloss - letters over one Latin
word, not only where this is glossed by two Anglo- Saxon
ones, but also where only one A.-S. rendering is given. At
another, a few non-paved words may be seen intervening
between two sets of paved ones. Sometimes these non- paved
words must be taken into account when construing the
sentence, whereas a little further on we may find an instance
where they need not be taken into consideration. From this
it is clear that, whatever explanation we fall back upon to
solve the difficulty-and none other but the one propounded
by Wanley seems plausible, or even possible- we must not
strain it ; we must rather be content to apply the key some-
what loosely ; for there can be no doubt that our ' paving '
letters have suffered by the frequent transcribing which our
text has undergone. In consequence of this we may expect :-
a. Letters to have been put over the wrong words ;
B. Letters not to have been transcribed ;
y. Letters to have been misunderstood as part of gloss-
words, which in reality are nothing but gloss -letters ;

To this cause the same gentleman also attributes the phenomena I have
discussed below, V, § 4.
xxxviii PAVING OR SEQUENCE LETTERS . [v.

d. Parts of a word- initial letters, mostly-to have been

taken as ' paving ' letters, and written separately accordingly.
For the case of a, I refer the student to the text passim.
For B, I would remind him of the fact that unless this
assumption be right, the frequent occurrence of a single gloss-
letter over a Latin word , amidst a number of non - paved
Latin words, cannot be explained. Of the cases under y and d
some instances should be adduced : -asutol, esefor, drenc, aða,
bat, which must be read respectively as [a . ] sutol, [ e. ] se for
(ma) [d. ] renc (cf. note to 69. 12 ) , [ a . ] da , etc. , whereas in
halgena (sanctorum) the case would seem to lie the other way
about.
All this tends to make it tolerably certain that Wanley's
supposition is correct, however many difficulties we may find
in our way . In the MS . the gloss-letters are always found
over the Latin words, sometimes by the side of the A.-S.
gloss (either before or after it), sometimes under it, or even
over it. To print them in exactly the same place was not
feasible, as that would have taken up too much space. I have
therefore had to make shift, and to print them in the same
line with the A.-S. glosses : this was at once practical, and in
accordance with the principle followed throughout in this
edition, that whatever must be held to belong originally to
the Latin text, whether written by the Latin scribe or by the
last glossator, is put in the line of the lemmata , whereas all
that partakes of the nature of the gloss - whether A.-S. , Latin ,
or ' paving ' letters-has been put in the line assigned to the
glossarial renderings .

V. THE LANGUAGE OF THE TEXT. CRUDE FORMS. ' MERO-

GRAPHY.' EVIDENCE OF THE LATIN TEXT. ENGLISH
SOUNDS. ENGLISH INFLECTIONS .

§ 1. THE language of the present text will be considered in

this chapter in its most striking peculiarities. In all essentials,
I think, we shall find it a document of the later periods of
Anglo- Saxon. External criticism cannot be called in to bear
v.] LANGUAGE OF THE TEXT. xxxix

out this statement, for, as we have seen, there is no person on

whom to father it, nor is there any external reason to attri-
bute it to an inmate or to inmates of any particular convent.
Considering that the only evidence we have the palæography
of the MS . — gives us the limit of about 1020-1030, and
further remembering that we have some reason to believe
that the MS . was copied more than once, we may perhaps
roughly assign it to the first years of the eleventh century.
§ 2. The text will not be treated exhaustively. Such
treatment had better be reserved for the works of a standard
author of the period. Now that we have a statistical grammar
of two representative works of King Alfred's, in Prof. Cosijn's
Altwestsächsische Grammatik, it is highly desirable that some
one should take up this labour and commence a similar work
for, say, Aelfric. A work which is fit for such treatment
should yield material not only for phonetic studies, but also
for the study of inflections, and also of syntax. Our text
lacks the former to a certain extent, and the latter altogether.
§3 . For the want of inflections, to a certain extent, I
refer to what in a letter to the Academy (for July 21 , 1888),
and borrowing a term from Sanskrit philology, I have
called ' crude forms.' A glossator wishes to write down the
sense of the Latin word merely as an aid to his memory ; and
without regard to either number or case, he just jots down the
word— no more. It is not so much the nominative which he
selects, as ' the word ' in the abstract, which of course in Teutonic
philology always coincides in form with the nominative.
I shall here enumerate some cases of crude forms :-
sifat (itinera, 3. 12), twyfeald (dupplici, 12. 17), hyrde
(pastoris, 12. 8 ; 17. 5) , leas (gewitnesse ; falsum testimonium ,
19. 13 ), lænctenfæsten (quadragesime, 45. 13 , etc.), vers
(versuum, 50. 2), mid gewunelic þeaw (68. 5 , 6 ; probably mid
was added afterwards to indicate the case ; more solido) ,
gewordenum forecnýll (facto primo signo, 82. 11 ) , wrað (iratum,
116. 13).

Here the crude form is always singular, as also where we

find hæc, neuter plural, glossed by the neuter singular þis (5. 3).
But once I found utentibus ' glossed by brucendas (92. 6),
xl CRUDE FORMS - MEROGRAPHY.' [v.

which looks very much like a plural crude form. This may be
also the case with bebodu (preceptis, 21. 17 ; 55. 13 ; and also
54. 2).
Conversely we find a singular glossed by a plural in gymeleas-
tum (42. 7 ) , and a nominative by a genitive in ealra heardnessa
(96. 7), but these must surely be due to a mistake. A
similar occurrence is when verbal forms are glossed by
infinitives. We cannot be astonished at this, if we think of
what a school-boy in the present time, who had to prepare
a piece of Latin for translation, would do. Suppose he found
the form taxavimus in his text ; the ending would naturally
be clear to him, and he might ask, What is taxare, and having
remembered it, or having been told , he would perhaps write
down we write, if he took the ending into consideration, but it
is quite possible that he would jot down to write only. In the
same way we must bear in mind that it was quite as often
the aim of the glossators to aid their own memory, as to
further the use of the text by others. This is lost sight of,
I think, by those scholars, who look upon any gloss as a
mistake which does not in all particulars of tense, person, or
number, case, etc. , correspond with the lemma. For instances,
see beon (fueris, 75. 4), underfon (subjaceat, 91. 8) , and infaran
(96. 13 ; ingredere, which, however, may not be in point,
as the glossator was liable to the mistake of looking upon
ingredere as an infinitive). See note to (97. 2).
§ 4. A phenomenon akin in character to the above, is one
which, for want of a better name, I was forced to call ' mero-
graphy,' because only part of the gloss was in these instances
written. It would seem as if the glossator, when writing
down only a few letters, thought : ' If I see but this part,
I shall remember the whole easily enough ;' or, in cases where
the ending is given only : ' I know the word well, it is only
the case which I am in doubt of.' Hence, we find forms like
the following¹ :-
-

becuman (5. 17 ) , æm tigað ( 5. 17 ) , lea des ( 10. 8), for ma ( 23.

5), eal dre (26. 11 ) , hlæd dre² ( 28. 1 ) , hlæd dran (28. 9), monðæs,
1 The parts which I supply are printed in Roman characters.
2 The h is here, possibly, a corruption of a ' paving ' letter b.
v.] ABSENCE OF SYNTAX. xli

monð es (39. 10), on ænde byrdnesse ( 41. 15 ) , ead modnesse

(53. 8), under fo ( 56. 13 ) , ge mæn sumunge (? 70. 5 ; cf. 69. 6,
or must we read gesomnunge ?), becumen dum (? 75. 2),
sin gendra (77. 5) , ræd an ( 83. 17 ) , anfeald lice ( 101. 16 ),
genan (probably a mistake for genam ian ; 105. 17),
wege dihtað ( 110. 16, 17 ), pra vost ( 111. 9 ), to wurpon nesse
(113. 15 ).
Perhaps also in rihtwisnesse (injustitias 33. 11 , but it may
more likely have been understood by the glossator as : in
justitias), and in geunrotsaded ( 62. 18 ) which must be supposed
to stand for geunrotsad or geunrotsed.
See, for another view of the origin of these glosses, IV,
p. xxxvii , note.
§ 5. As regards the lack of syntax, it is but natural that
syntax could not be expected in a collection of glossarial
renderings, constituting a text, like the present. Slight traces
of it may however be found, as when a gloss follows the
government of a preceding English word, instead of the
lemma, e. g. heardlices, as gloss to asperum (6. 4), being
a genitive dependent on the words ænig pinc, going before.
Cf. also the following :-on Jam, referring to hiwe (mascu-
line, 14. 13 ) , but gloss to in qua ; lareowlicum hi fylian
regole (magistram sequantur regulam, 18. 9 ) ; which may be
also owing to the tendency in Latin, of mixing up dative and
accusative forms.
In þam geræddum (qua perlecta, 41. 13 ) , the gloss is wrongly
put in the masculine ; the glossator evidently thinking of the
godspelle which goes before ; whereas in reality the qua refers to
lectio.
§ 6. I must remind the reader, at this point, of how
narrowly we have missed possessing a valuable contribution
to the study of English syntax in our document. If we had
but the original, instead of a much defiled third or fourth-hand
copy, how the ' paving ' letters would repay the trouble of an
investigation ! For there can be little doubt that if we could
re-arrange the Latin words in the alphabetical order of
the original position of these paving-letters, we should
find that the words were then put in the Anglo- Saxon word-
xlii EVIDENCE OF THE LATIN TEXT. [v.

order, or nearly so. Why this is not now the case , may be
seen above, p . xxxvii .
§ 7. In making my choice as to what I should take up
and what reject, I have been guided by the principle of
noting only that which may be thought in any way to supple-
ment Sievers's Standard Grammar. It is to his second edition
that my quotations of his sections refer, which, however, I
do not always cite. I also give what is characteristic of the
period to which the present text belongs.
In what follows, the evidence will be found to be based ,
with one or two exceptions, on material drawn from our Old
English text. But, when lately investigating this matter,
I came to the conclusion that a careful analysis of a Latin
text may sometimes yield valuable matter for phonetic in-
1
vestigation too. In a letter to the Academy ¹ for Sept. 22 , 1888 ,
I tried to lay down the general principles by which we
should be guided when working at a Latin text for this
purpose. What will be found there, may be summarised as
follows :-Where we know a Latin text to be written in the
country whose language we are investigating -in our case,
English, and where we know that the spelling-differences
presented by the text under consideration are deviations from
the ordinary Latin taught in the Middle Ages ; that is, where
we have reason to suppose that the peculiar spellings in this
text are due to an English scribe, we may take those Latin
spellings into account to corroborate the evidence of the
spelling in our English text.
Now although our MS. dates from the eleventh century,
i. e. about four centuries after the reported introduction of
Benedictinism into England, yet the ultimate source is a
Latin original. The fact, however, that the other MSS .
appear not to present the peculiarities of this manuscript,
enables us to rely more on the following evidence, especially
in conjunction with that of the Anglo- Saxon. I have here
brought together the little evidence that our text yields.
But my knowledge of Middle Latin is so slight that I am by

1 See also the subsequent numbers of that periodical.

v.] EVIDENCE OF THE LATIN TEXT. xliii

no means confident of having been at all consistent in distin-

guishing between what is general, and what is peculiar to the
English scribe. (See above, p. xxix. )
§ 8. That ae becomes e (passim) is, of course, quite general,
but perhaps the reverse process may be thought to illustrate
what will be found stated below in § 15. Cf. desiderænt (24. 13 ),
itæm (31. 13) , occupæntur ( 82. 4. ) The general levelling of
unstressed vowels may be perhaps exemplified by corda (19.
10), murmurantis ( 25. 10, 11 ) , opore (35. 16) , leganter (38. 15) ,
memoriter (39. 16) , etc. As to what has been said of the
possible existence of nasal vowels, if any importance is to be
attached to the examples in §§ 41 , 70, we may here instance
atiphona (43. 7), emendaverit ( = -int, 59. 4) , injugat (80. 16,
etc.). Do, perhaps , spellings such as completori, subsellis ,
versum (40. 11 , 46. 6, 50. 2 , for completoriis, etc. ) prove that
our scribe was accustomed to indicate vowel- length by
doubling the letter ?
As to § 42, cp. sompno (2. 9 , 28. 2 ), comtempnentes (28. 16,
where p is added below the line), amplicet = applicet (21. 1 ) , etc.
For the pronunciation of b = v, cf. in our text habitavit
(3. 16, etc.), which, however, is of very frequent occurrence
(as in the O.S. Heliand, e.g. bar =far). See Sweet, O.E.T. ,
p. 185. If, as I have reason to suppose, this change obtains
only in this ending, -abit, -avit, I doubt whether it is any-
thing but a graphical, or a continually occurring , blunder.
As to 50, see debead (63. 12 ) , prospiciad (68. 14 ), capud
(73. 15), hospidum ( 75. 8) , deliquid (79. 15), and compare jube
addare, which is , of course, jubeat dare (91. 5 ) . Hence in
(64. 14) I put agad in the text, not agat, on account of the
deo following.
Medicetur (96. 2 , þæt he smæge, MS . ) = meditetur, is equally
interesting, as the word secende = setende (below, § 63 ). Ad
§ 66, cf. siens = sciens ( 97. 5) .
As to § 72 compare habbatis (79. 8), coherceat ( 15. 12) , in has
signato (75. 3 = in (h)assignato), as well as omnibus ( MS ., evi-
dently a corruption of ominibus = hominibus, 30. 6), ospitum
(61. 15), ospite (88. 12), abitant (91. 11 ) , ortu(s) ( 112. 15), etc.;
nichilum (4. 8) is, I believe, quite common elsewhere.
xliv ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS . [v.

We shall now have to examine the Anglo- Saxon text.

§ 9. SOUNDS. - A. Stressed short a before nasals has passed
through the second o- stage ( Sievers, § 65) , and has again become
a. passim, e.g. underfangen (97. 4), langsumum (97.7) . Stressed
short a otherwise placed is stable ; the only cases where it is
found as o are ut to foranne ( 65. 16 ; cf. § 20), and upahofen-
nesse (22. 7).
Half- stressed and unstressed a passes into e and o. Cf.
andsweras (3. 1 ), andswore ( 112. 6, 112. 9 ), and for the latter
case eadmodren (14. 9 ) , forhicgenden ( 15. 4), witen ( 72. 13 ) ,
and befrinonne (26. 12 ) .
§ 10. o. Stressed short o is sometimes found as eo before
r, f, and h : feorwyrde (interitum, 57. 5) , godes leof (ambrosi-
anus, 38. 7 , but lof and lofsang, passim) , to geleohgenne (92. 8 ).
I also find Ŏ represented by u, stuwe (36. 10) and lucað
(110. 12), which latter is possibly a mistake for lociað.
§ 11. Stressed long o is represented by, possibly its umlaut,
e in werigende (vagari, 112. 17), but u in du = do ( 103. 7 ) .
§ 12. Unstressed o becomes a in abbade ( 116. 2 ; Latin
influence ?). It is rendered by u, e . g . in furður ( 26. 13 ) , and
often by e in the case of the ending -ast of the superlatives
(e. g. leofestan, 3. 9, etc. ). Cf. also nýgeða (37. 4) , nigeða
(37. 11 ).
§ 13. U. There is little to be said of the u's in stressed
syllables on a possible nasal й, see below, § 41 .
u, in unstressed syllables, is represented by o in hohfolnesse
(54. 1 and 57. 18), and by a in oðram (14. 9).
§ 14. Ě, E. Genetically speaking, e is either palatal or
guttural. Traces of this may be seen in the fact that g is
retained longer before guttural e's than before palatal ones,
where it soon runs into the palatal spirant (j ). Thus we
find the prefix ge- ( = ga) unswervingly represented in this
way. It is not until the end of the eleventh century that we
find it represented by i (Vices and Vertues, ab 1200, passim,
icleped, idon, etc.).
§ 15. Short e, stressed, half- stressed, and unstressed, very
frequently becomes a ; conversely , in all three positions is
often written e. The natural inference is, that the two sounds
v.] ANGLO- SAXON VOWELS. xly

have run together, and are assimilated . In fact, three

originally different vowel values may be said to have dwindled
down into one. e = West Teutonic i ; e = a + i, and e = æ =
W. S. a before non -nasals + palatal vowels ( Sievers, § 49 ;
Sweet, History of Engl. Sounds, second ed . , § 413) .
Cp. andebyrdnesse ( 14. 3), alfræmedne ( 20. 5) , alles (28. 4),
bigænge (86. 3), þænce (104. 16).
wæfæls (32. 14), monđæs (39. 10), lufiænde (68. 1 ), hei aspendæ
(98. 9), etc. In almæssan ( 99. 16) , and in hæftemæst (76. 5) , the
non-italicised symbol may owe its sound to a confusion with
mæsse, -mæst, due to and explained by popular etymology.
§ 16. E.- Both short and long a are often found in our
text represented by a. parrihte (23. 16), stape (28. 13 ),
hwar (36. 1 ), radan (72. 10), mage ( 72. 15) . They are also
written e seigo ( 2. 18) , stepe ( 31. 9), gemenlica (communis,
34. 12), geedleht (51. 17 ), efterfilige (54. 10), afered (prostratus,
78. 11 ), and lastly, both short and long a is expressed by the
symbol ee : geedleehte (51. 3), geþeef (101. 16) .
§ 17. a.is ea possibly in callpeodscipa (89. 5) , if it is not
a mistake, influenced by eall ; gehealdenne ( 61. 2) , which must
then be supposed to be wrong for getealde (but cf. note, infra,
on p. 123 ), and perhaps in teallic, = tallic (54. 7).
§ 18. a is y in gystes (94. 5).
An i has developed after a long e in the case of hei aspendæ
(98.9) . It may be due to the analogy of the e in some cases,
e.g. aweig (1. 7), etc., where a g followed.
§ 19. E has developed into ea in fealaspreocala (35. 5 ; cf.
infra 30) ; into eo in the same word fealaspreocala, as well as
in beotwux (51. 8) , and in neodbeheofe (69. 14, but regularly
behefe, 81. 14, etc.).
§ 20. e becomes o, swoðunga (fomenta, 59. 11 ), and possibly
in ut to foranne ( 65. 16) , where, however, the o may equally
well be the representative of a ; cf. § 9).
§ 21. ě has become y in bið beiyten (adquiritur, 65. 9 ) , and
i in æthwigan (92. 16).
§ 22. è in unstressed syllables is very frequently represented
by a ; thus in foraspræc ( 1. 2 ) , foraglæwlice ( 18. 7), forabeon
( 11. 9 , 24. 13 ), forahradian (55. 4, 5) , forascawunga ( 73. 11 ) ;
xlvi ANGLO-SAXON VOWELS . [v.

in the following two verbal forms : he gemuna (meminerit,

16. 14), of acerfa (amputet, 108. 11 ) ; then in the gen. sing.
m. g. lareowas (10. 8 , etc. ) , bebodas (22. 2).
Conversely, the ending -as of the plural being written -es
occasioned the corruption asyndrodest (56. 9) .
§ 23. This a for e is most probably phonetically correct in
the above- mentioned cases. In to smeagenda (26. 11 ), hlæddra
(28. 7 ), it may be from the influence of the respective lemmata.
The lemma has probably also influenced the gloss in the case of
gewrita (32. 5 , scriptura).
§ 24. Syncope of è follows the rule as laid down by Sievers
(§§ 144, 293 ). Hence we find forms like regolicere (63. 10),
regollicere ( 103. 15) , by the side of regolicre ( 113. 16 , 115 .
16), etc.
§ 25. I, Y. Although of different origin, these two vowels
may, in the stage to which the language of the present Text
belongs, be safely considered together, as they are both levelled
under one sound, probably the i . That this should be under
the former sound, is first of all made likely by such spellings
as forpig (17. 16) , ingehide = ingehygde (94. 12), in both of
which cases the ig, i represents the long , and is secondly
borne out by the subsequent history of the letters, both of which
are diphthongised into the present 7. Hence we find such
spellings as kin (genus, 10. 6) , cinehelm (31. 14 ) , mycel having
again (cf. Sievers, § 31 note) become micel ( 72. 15 , etc. ).
§ 26. I, y are rendered by u, in wursan ( 11. 4) , and in cwude
(24. 14), oferfull (71. 9 ) , gefullan ( 81. 4).
§ 27. e for i resp. y is found in the following instances :-
gef (3. 1 ), smeđe (officium, 23. 1 ) , þen(g) ( 71. 7 ) , tender (75. 17) ,
gement (decreverit , 78. 17 ) , begeme (intendat, 96. 5 ), etc.
§ 28. For an apparently long in lîlic, see § 42 .
§ 29. EA, EO. That these were stressed on the second ele-
ment, in the period to which this text belongs, and that, con-
sequently, the first e had become a half-vowel is, to my think-
ing, beyond doubt. I adduce in support of it the following
forms :-iornfullestan ( 1. 12 ), iarcie ( 16. 17 ) , which may easily
be multiplied from the present and other texts. code is spelt
(58. 17) gode, and in conjunction with forms like gereordgenne
v.] ANGLO- SAXON VOWELS. xlvii

(74. 2), hadgenne ( 107. 4 ) , but especially gebisgode (82. 4,

which cannot be anything but gebisiode, cf. also below, § 68 ƒ).
I have no hesitation in looking upon this gode as a case in
point. See Sievers, § 212, anm. 2 , and § 214, sub 7.
§ 30. ea and eo interchange. See neorwan (24. 8), and for
feola, feala, supra, § 19 , Paul Beiträge 4. 345, 6. 55. The
former is found monophthongised in a great many cases in
full syllables, as well as in half, and unstressed ones. The
monophthong e thus born, is sometimes found interchanged
with a.
nextan (4.6), ege (13. 13 bis), gepehte ( 19. 7), hlehtregamene
(21. 11 ) .
peh (21. 17 ) , scel ( 58. 8 , 102. 8 , etc.).
prege (15. 9) and præiungan, (59. 7 ) foreglæwlice ( 18. 7) ,
glownesse (58. 9, 59. 14) .
gimleslice (63. 9 ) and gimlæslic ( MS . gunlæslic, 62. 2 ) , as
against gemeleasan ( 15. 3 ) and passim.
§ 31. The spelling scamen (76. 11 ) and gescad ( 109. 2 ), etc.,
is no monophthonging at all, because the vowels never were
diphthongs, see § 66. Salmos (51. 9 ) is Latin influence.
§ 32. In andwyrde (presentem , 30. 11 ) and beþyrfendra
(93. 15), ea, probably through e, is represented by y.
§ 33. eo is e in ceriende (20. 15) , and possibly in ateriað
(89. 10), but see note. Hence in cyrigende ( 55. 12 ), eo
becomes y.

In forrane (29. 13 ) and forsig ( 64. 13 ) eo has become o .

§ 34. U, in consonantal value, presents the usual contrac-
tions : noldon (2.7), sutol (9. 7 ) , gesutulað (29.10 ; cf. geswutulað,
29. 11 ), for which see Sievers, § 172 note, who does not men-
tion ucan (52. 7) , ucupena ( 66. 12 ), and see note to uwucan
(52. 4) .
It is superfluous in hwiwrædenne ( 107. 11 ) , whilst dryrnyssum
(32. 12 ), anfealde (91. 4, etc. ), peahfæstnýsse ( 100. 13 ) , are
mistakes due to the misreading of r(p) , ƒ(ƒ) and h respectively
for w (p).
Is awýrtlian = awÿrtwalian ( 108. 7) a mistake, or the outcome
of a phonetic process ?
§35. 1, in consonantal value, need not be treated separately,
xlviii ANGLO- SAXON CONSONANTS. [v.

as it has become identical in sound, as well as mostly in

symbol, with the spirant palatal g, for which see below, § 68.
Thus we find georulice (23. 2) , as well as geond ( 11. 4) ;
iornfullestan ( 1. 12 ) , as well as iond (50. 1 ).
§ 36. R is omitted, whether phonetically or graphically it is
difficult to say, in foahrædigende ( 106. 11 ) , tobedde ( 109. 15 ,
inflati), hicce (32. 9), bæd (54. 7) . R is inserted in masse-
preostrum (100. 10, see note, but preosta 101. 6), ætbredendrum
(32. 13) , hefigran ( 65. 7 , cf. 66. 9), and of course by mistake
in frynd (20. 11 , inimicos).
§ 37. We may further note a case of svarabhakti in meri-
genlicum (66. 13) , and merrigenlice (37. 14) , as also two
instances of metathesis, hærdlicor (24. 6), and wryhta (33. 16,
etc. ). In the case of merrigenlice it is also possible that the
ig, resp. rig, represents only the vocalisation of the g. Cp. the
spelling meriendlice (44. 7, 45. 16, 46. 4) .
§ 38. L has disappeared in afwyrðe ( 16. 6) , and has been
doubled in welleorniap ( 100. 4).
§ 39. M. Apart from the ending of the dative plural, where
an older -um is usually supposed to have dwindled down into
-an, m is often found represented by n. Graphically speaking,
the difference is so slight that e. g. in a word like wylne (fer-
vore, 9. 19) we must perhaps assume a scribal error ; on the
other hand, forms such as pan (40. 4, 99. 2 ) and medenlicum
may be phonetic.
A case of assimilation may occur in belippendan = belim-
pendan (73. 11 , but see note). For lilic = lim(p)lic (21. 11 ) ,
see § 42.
§ 40. N. Not written in fadung (9. 19), windrucen ( 20. 13),
drihtelican (50. 1 ) , gedihtere (51. 4 ; cf. gedihtenre 50. 17 ) , ære
(semel, 54. 7 ), pearflices (82. 3), si gepeoda (injungatur, 84. 3),
wacmodes (84. 5), etc.
Added in gepeondan ( 57. 14) , and assimilated to d in edde-
byrdnesse (78. 17 ), doubled in inn eode, which was misunder-
stood or mistranscribed and written in neode ( 103. 18) .
§ 41. Misreading a word so as to put an n where it was
not, or vice versa, is admittedly of very frequent occurrence,
owing to the fact that n is often denoted by a stroke over
v. ] ANGLO- SAXON CONSONANTS. xlix

the preceding letter. All our instances may be due to this.

But if Sievers is right in assuming the existence in early
Teutonic of nasalised vowels (ib. 45. 5), and if Zupitza's
account of Kent. Glosses 795 strend = strengỡ, etc. , is correct¹-
that is, if we may lay down the principle that certain sound
values are thus symbolised in a preceding letter, it is just
possible that some of the cases above indicated owe their
origin to this principle, and that this aided the spreading of
the then only apparent loss of n. Cf. § 70.
§ 42. P. Omitted in cam dom (abbreviated in the MS . as
că dō, 14. 6) ; iÿl ( jactantiam, 22. 7), gelimlic (96. 3 ) This
last word occurs also (21. 11 ) under the form lilic, where
the sign of length must be taken as indicating m.
§ 43. An epenthetical p obtains in luftempre (dulcius, 3. 8).
No doubt under the influence of the lemma a p is retained
in psealmas (38. 7) . The word reps Latin responsorium is
perhaps another instance of metathesis, as to which see
Sievers, § 204. 3 ; otherwise the form may be explained as
representing re(s)p( on)s( orium) and not resp(onsorium).
§ 44. B. The close relationship that exists between m and
its corresponding stop explains at once forms like emfaran
(83. 6) , and perhaps also gemysgunge (occupationem, 89. 16) ,
and si forhæmed (abstineatur, 71. 12 ) , although in the latter
word a mixing up with hamed is the more probable origin
of the extant form.
§ 45. is misread as h in heode (56. 8), and hetelicum
(= betehtum, 31. 1 ) .
$ 46. F, V. In the instances to be mentioned lower down,
both F and v express the voiced labial spirant, and hence
they are here mentioned together-vers, verse (41. 7, 47. 13 ,
50. 2 , etc.), in each case as gloss to a Latin versus (or oblique
cases), the writing of v may be due to Latin influence. Not
so in pravoste (54. 10), pravostum ( 104. 4), pravostscire ( 111. 15) ;
see also se sylva (12. 16), and weouedes ( 62. 1 ), and compare
Sievers's remark that this representation by v is characteristic
of the oldest English (§ 192. 2) .
1 ' Das n behielt natürlich in allen diesen fällen seine gutturale natur,
Z. f. D. A. 21. II.
d
1 ANGLO- SAXON CONSONANTS . [v.

§ 47. An original voiced ƒ ( = Gothic b, or Latin ƒ) before

6
n admittedly often becomes m, especially in the later period '
(Siev. , § 193. 2 , and see note). Bearing this in mind, we must
be struck to find stefne and efnum constantly, which forms
are indicative of an older period ; and on the contrary, the
following English adaptations of the Latin word antiphona :
antiphonas (81. 1 ), antiphonam (41. 1 ) ; antemn (79. 1 ), antemne
(38.5) ; antemp (56. 10 , 79. 12), and antempne (42. 12 ; 43. 4).
§ 48. Are any traces found of an interchange between
ƒ and w ; and is this phonetic, or, as is certainly very possible,
merely graphical ? The constancy of the occurrence of the
gloss anfealde to potestate in our text (which I have starred ;
91. 4, and passim) would almost make me inclined to think
that the change was phonetic. If so, we may look upon liw
(61. 13 ) as an analogue. Here, however, the w has been
changed into f (contemporarily).
fis dropped in frore (solacio, 10. 1 ), and has been added, no
doubt erroneously, in ÿfefle (31. 5).
§ 49. T. The resemblance in shape of this symbol to
c may often account for forms like the following : orseclena
(9. 18), uncruman (109. 6). Whether wice (poena, 25. 12 ) ,
secende (ponens, 28. 14) must not be viewed in a different
light, is a matter which will be found treated of below,
§ 63).
§ 50. Traces of the voicing of final t to d are numerous :—
gemed (modus 45. 8, 72. 14), gild (33. 10), tramod (118. 2 ).
Of this last word, Schröer's texts have on p. 133 of his edition,
tramet, which is also in the Durham MS . in the corresponding
passage on fo. 123 b. Schröer asks (glossary, in voce) if the
word is masc. or neuter. The following references may give
an answer to this question. Gospel of S. Matthew, ed. Skeat,
p. 2 , l. 10 : trametas ł wœgasł stige : tramites ; and Prudentius
glosses, Germania 23 , p. 398 b. trametas : paginas.
t, the outcome of the combination -tep, becomes voiced in
the following cases : si gebed (emendaverit, 25. 13 ), anded
(confitebitur, 29. 14), agild (deliquerit, 80. 4) , hæd (91. 3 )
and as the result of -dep being contracted in : asend ( mittit,
36. 13), læd (ducit, 117. 3 ).
v.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS . li

Observe the spelling geledt (impediatur, 87. 4).

§ 51. t is dropped very frequently. Finally in gepeah
(17. 14), higeleas ( 75. 17 ) . Cp. also sceornesse ( 39. 13) ,
crafican ( = craftican, 94. 10), swa of swa (94. 5) , etc.
Inwardly in drihne ( 1. 8) , tihende (suadentem, 4. 7), tearum
(61. 1 , probably a mistake for teartum) influenced by the
thought of tearum = lacrimis ; wæsmas (82. 3).
Initially it is, with a following e, misread for a in *ælendne
( = telendne, detractorem, 20. 15), and *arlicor ( = teartlicor,
115. 5).
§ 52. t is found added after & in gewist (38. 6), in cost
[certainly in (88. 3 ) , and probably also (20. 7 ) , if pacem may
be taken to mean pacis osculum], and through a mixing up
of forms in asyndrodest ( = asyndrodas, privati , 56. 9 ) . Owing
to influence of the lemma, it is added in peniant (serviant,
65. 15). See a very interesting article, Mod . Language
Notes I, 3 , and ib. I, 97.
§ 53. t becomes ð in si gescýrð ( 53. 13 ) , wurð menð (87. 15) ,
and also in swa hwæð swa ( 1. 11 ) . This latter instance,
unlike the former which is isolative (Sweet, H. E. S., § 47),
is combinative, influenced by the following s. Other combi-
native changes of t, but through a preceding 8, are found
in these words : apreht (78. 10, 98. 7), and prengestan (1. 9) .
Instead of becoming p, the t of st is dropped in at nyxan
(2.7).
§ 54. D. This sound is very frequently unvoiced. Myrrent
(stirpator, 62. 3 ), manifealt (113. 15). It is retained etymo-
logically in gemildsa (39. 7 ) . The frequently occurring forms
abbot in the nominative as well as in the oblique cases (e. g.
79. 8, 80. 15 , etc. ) are not likely to be all due to the form
of the lemma ; they may on the contrary present examples in
point here.
Hlutclipol (35. 11 ) and stuntmælum (38. 10) may be
instanced as exemplifying the unvoicing of a d at the end
of a syllable, and the following words as a specimen of the
same process inwardly, so far as they may be thought to
indicate phonetic and not merely graphical changes.
fotum (alimentis, 68. 15 ) , wið meten (mercedi , 85. 13 ,
d 2
lii ANGLO- SAXON CONSONANTS . [v.

probably a blunder), atreogenlic (agenda, 37. 12 ), to motgenne

(superbiendi, 110. 4 , cp. § 69 ) , stete (111. 15 ). For the ap-
parent change of d into g, see below, note to 5. 9 (p. 119).
§ 55. d is represented by d in the following cases : æfwyrðe
(16.7), beon gesæið (22. 3 ), belaðod ( 65. 6 , 65. 13 ) . See for
widscripel (10. 16, 17), where d is influenced by the fol-
lowing 8, § 53 above. Owing to the want of length-desig-
nation in our MS . it is difficult to decide whether wið-
here represents wið or wið. In the former case the change
would be combinative and internal ; in the latter isolative
and external (Sweet, H. E. S., § 46.f).
§ 56. The close relationship existing between the d and n,
n being formed exactly in the place of the d but with free
breath-passage, throws more or less light on the following
instances, most of which, if not all, may represent truly pho-
netic changes. See also below, § 92.
ablicendum earum ( 2. 10), tundgan (3. 3), angitfullum ( 13.
3), gewitendlicum ( 16. 11 ) , meriendlice (44. 7 , etc.), ion (per,
49. 2) , etc. etc. See Sievers, § 198.
d is represented by n in gegearcon (exibetur, 25. 3 ) , is doubled
in gepreadd (104. 6) , and assimilated to n in cumenne, etc.
(95. 11 ).
§ 57. Þ, D. The sound symbolised by these letters is in our
text often found represented by d. Cp . nytwyrdnyssum ( 19. 6,
65. 14), sodes (89. 7) , læigd ( 98. 2), sede ( 115. 15 ) . This d
by unvoicing becomes t in underfeht ( 16. 1 ) , det ( 108. 6, where
the possibility of Latin influence is not excluded ). It is
assimilated to t in ættan (77. 16).
b, d, as sign of the 3 p. s. are often omitted ; cp. saig
(24. 9), etc.
Inwardly, has disappeared in swyrian (59. 14 ), and possibly
in lareow. So says Sweet, as regards this last word, in the
Anglia, III , p. 152. But is this derivation correct ? Speak-
ing a priori, a p is more likely to be added by analogy than to
disappear phonetically between r and a vowel ; lateow from
ladpeow is no fit analogue. Or must we presuppose, for a
transitional stage, *lapreow ? Even then our swyðrian is but
a meagre analogue, occurring as it does only once or so, as
v.] ANGLO- SAXON CONSONANTS . liii

against the constancy with which lareow obtains. On the

whole, Reimann ( Die Sprache, etc., cp. § 64, p. 36) , - who
assumes larpeow to be a twelfth century neologism, —seems
to me most likely to have hit the mark.
Original dh is represented by dd in anddettan (21. 15) ,
is written f in stafnysse ( 55. 5) , a very probable phonetic
interchange.
§ 58. s. S is assimilated to t in blettian (33. 3), and is
prothetic- if phonetic in this place, which is at least doubtful
-in stalu (= talu, detractionis, 110. 7) .
$ 59. c, K. Both these symbols express either a guttural or a
palatal voiceless stop . In our text the following words occur
with k by the side of forms with initial c. ofkyrfes (abscisionis,
60. 2), gekýnd ( 5. 14), kýð (69. 10), beon gekýdde (29. 9),
kjre ( 18. 4), hỷn (9. 17 ), kin ( 10. 16 ), Rapitol (47. 9 ), etc.
c is sometimes voiced : begimo ( 76. 4) , drencg (potus, 78. 1 ) ,
godgundre (81. 10), geswing (84. 4) , swingan (109. 3).
c is represented by t in fate (37. 13 ) and geferlætenn
(102. 13). For the reverse process, see § 49 above, and for
the explanation , § 63 below.
§ 60. As regards the pronunciation of this c, I have
already stated that it is either palatal or guttural. The
guttural pronunciation occurs of course before guttural vowels,
and possibly also in a few cases before purely palatal vowels,
but only when the c is there owing to a secondary develop-
ment. Thus, when we find re glossed by pince ( 33. 9), it
is difficult to believe that the c, which has grown out of g,
and is thus a purely guttural stop, can be palatal in the
oblique cases . Before guttural vowels a palatal pronunciation
is not likely to have obtained.
§ 61. What is the nature of this palatalisation ? Sievers
expressly and distinctly states, in various sections of his
grammar, that the palatal c = tsch (§ 196. 3 ), i.e. a ' pronuncia-
tion resembling the present English ch¹ ' ( § 206, anm. 3 ).

1 Sievers does not restrict his statement to any later period. The following
may therefore be of interest. That this assibilation of the c cannot be
established for the older periods-I here refer to the Corpus Glossary-may
be seen from Dieter, § 43 , who gives mertze (Wr. W., 32. 25) as representing
liv ANGLO-SAXON PALATALISATION. [v.

However strange it may be that the author of the Grund-

züge der Phonetik ' must have here made the slip of con-
founding palatalisation with its consequence, assibilation ,
the fact is proved by referring to p. 62 of the third edition
of the Grundzüge , where a correct statement is given. But
the words quoted above still stand in the A.-S. grammar, and
the wrong notion there expressed, pervades the whole treat-
ment of the c.
§ 62. Let us examine the facts on which Sievers's theory
is based. They are :-
(1 ) The transition of ort-geard into orceard, afterwards
orcerd, ordecard.
(2 ) The transition offetian into fecc(e)an.
Now the interchange of guttural e and t, i . e. of the voice-
less guttural and dental stops, is no matter of wonder ; and
as such, the matter might be explained without more ado¹ ;
but there is more which tends to explain the change. A
palatal c, as in A.-S. rice, before having attained the present
stage of pronunciation - assibilation to tsch in rich- must
have passed through the tj stage- i.e. exactly through the
place where the tg (i. e. tj) of ortgeard must have been formed .
No wonder then, that + palatal vowels, or rather t + palatal
semi-vowels, should be confused in writing with c + palatal
vowels, i.e. semi- vowels. Hence the transition of ortgeard
into orceard. Hence possibly also the form feccean by the
side of fetian, although the possibility of two distinct verbs
being apparently merged into one is not excluded 2. Thus
then I believe with Sievers, that orceard proves a pronuncia-
tion ortjard, but no more. I shall now examine the re-
maining grounds against this supposition . The c originally
sufficed because, as is very likely ( Siev., § 206 ), palatalisa-
tion is an Anglo- Saxon phenomenon . But when the palatals
began to develope, k was sometimes used to denote the
guttural sound . This at least is very probably the meaning
the middle Latin mercem. If c had then been tsch, the scribe would not have
had recourse to the unusual tz to express this sound, then so akin to that
of c.
1 See Mod. Language Notes II. 222, III, 126, 192 .
2 Whence does Bosworth-Toller get his preterite, fæhte ?
 v.] PALATALISATION. lv

of k (Sievers, § 207 ) ; but that the distinction was not always

kept up, that is, that the distinction was evidently too
delicate to be palpable to the untrained ear, is clear from the
list of words above, § 59, where the k occurs before vowels
originally palatal as well as those originally guttural. But
however rough and obtuse an ear may be, the distinction be-
tween k and taj must be sure to be heard and to find expression
consistently. How then was it afterwards expressed ? By
the adding of h to the palatal c ; but this did not happen
until the beginning of the Middle English period (Koch,
§ 172 ff. ). I do not believe that the ch of the Northumbrian
documents represents tsj, but I wish to reserve my judgment
until the grammar of these texts, which may be expected from
the hands of Professor Cook, has placed before us the necessary
material on this subject.
§ 63. We may now safely conclude that the evidence in
Anglo-Saxon does not do more than prove that palatal c = tj
at the utmost, not yet tsj. See also on this subject the
remarks of Professor March, Englische Studien, I. 315.
Hence it is that I have left the above-mentioned forms
fæte, geferlætenne, etc. , unstarred , since they are just as likely
to represent the palatal c, as would be done by this symbol
itself, and it is probably owing to this confusion of c and t
that we find such forms as wice, secende, cp. supra, § 49.
§ 64. A word must be said about the c-epenthesis, although,
of this phenomenon proper, I have not found an instance in
our text. Traces of it may, however, be perhaps discovered.
For instances of it, see Sievers, § 210 ; Cosijn, Altwests .
gramm. I, 131 , i . e. Sweet, Pastoral Care, p. 482 f.;
Zeuner, Die Sprache des Kentischen Psalters , § 39 ; Dieter,
Sprache und Mundart der ältesten Englischen Denkmäler,
45, p. 63 ; Reimann, Die Sprache der Mittelkentischen
Evangelien, § 28 , sub 3 ; Schröer, Die Winteney- Version der
R. S. B., p . xxvii, etc.
§ 65. What is the nature of this epenthesis, i. e. what is
here the sound of sc ? I think that e must be supposed to
indicate the change of s (not only of sc as Zeuner has it,
note 2 on p. 80) into the palatal sibilant, and I am happy
Ivi C-EPENTHESIS . [v.

to find that the only writer who does speak of the nature of
the sound- Reimann, 1. 1.-is of the same opinion . It is
curious that so far as my instances go, the older periods
present this insertion only between s and 7, m or n, not before
p and t¹ , as in modern South German . Here stein and spalte
become² stein and spalte ; there it is only such words as sniden
which would become scniden. Now in German this from s
has run into the sound sc, (etymologically) sch = sk. In modern
English an original sk has often also become ' sc ' (i.e the
palatal sibilant), as in shadow from scadu. In § 31 , I have
stated that the spelling scamen, etc., does not present a case
of monophthonging. This must be now further explained.
§ 66. If the above view of the c-epenthesis be accepted,
we need not be surprised to find this c written so com-
paratively rarely. Even in Anglo- Saxon times we may safely
assume pronunciation to have been in advance of spelling,
so that when the former began to change, the latter followed
only tentatively, and not always consistently. Suppose there-
fore, that the sound-change, under certain conditions, of s to
= were pretty general, it is quite possible that in the
scs
majority of cases it should yet be written s , especially since
the difference between the two is not so very great. Now the
sk before palatal vowels would easily become stj (cf. §§
60-63) ; and owing to the presence of the s, it would
further dwindle down to sj ( = ).
If it be objected that I here give a pronunciation to the
c, which was denied it in the §§ cited, I must emphatically
state that this is owing to the influence of the s³ . That a
stop should be slurred over sooner between two continuants
than that at the beginning of a syllable ( ri -ce) a tj should
develop a sibilant, no one will care to deny, I think. Another
possibility must here be disposed of. Could sk have developed
into through the intermediate stage of sx ? ( = s + the un-

¹ I now find casctra (castellum ) in the Northumbrian Gospel of S. Matthew,

21. 2.
2 By k in the rest of this section I denote the guttural voiceless stop, and
by the palatal sibilant.
3 See Mod. Language Notes, as quoted in § 52.
v.] C- EPENTHESIS . lvii

voiced palatal spirant). It is possible, but not likely. Spellings

like schyldo ( Mt. prologue 17. 12 ) and bischead (corr. from
bigschad. Praef. Eusebii , 9. 13 ) , as well as sgiire -monn (dis-
pensator, Luke 12. 42 ) in the Northumbrian Gospels, would
indeed seem to favour this view, but for a reason pointed
out above, I do not wish to lay too much stress on these
forms. For my own self, I am inclined to look on the above
forms as all indicating the pronunciation śyldo ( = sgyldo),
biśead, siiremonn, etc. But there is more. Do spellings like
schamian occur ? i . e. sch before guttural vowels ?
As to sk before the guttural vowels, whatever may have
originally been the impetus that set sk changing into what
is now spelt sce ( Sievers , § 76 ) , it did change in this direction ,
and as soon as forms like sceamu, sceadu, had developed them-
selves, the way was open to change in the same manner as the
sk before palatal vowels. Sievers, in reply to Kluge (Anglia,
V, anz. 83 ) has treated of these ea's, etc. in the Beiträge,
(Paul and Braune) 9. 205 f. His reasonings have not con-
vinced me, and I continue to hold with Kluge that the ea
in sceamu is no real diphthong. Thus we find that ce in
sceop is the symbol for one sound (just as sh in shall is
the expression for only one sound ) , and the o has not become
diphthongized by the palatal c, i. e. the stress is on the o.
Now when the palatal , as developed out of s in the case
of scniden, had come to be expressed by sc, and when the
sound thus symbolised was also expressed by sce¹ , we need
not be surprised to find that the j -sound originally expressed
by the e now got sufficiently known to be inherent in the
symbol sc ( = 8) and that consequently a return to the spelling
scame may gradually be observed. This is what I meant
above when saying that slight traces of the c-epenthesis
might perhaps be found in our text.
§ 67. I have said that we must expect to find sc written
for s only rarely, whereas it may have been pronounced
so much oftener. We may now go further, and say that

1 This nearly always in conjunction with a and o, so that they can be

looked upon as the diphthongs ea and eo, which by this time had also the
stress on the ά and ó.
Iviii ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS . [v.

a spelling mannisnesse (68. 11 ) need not be a mistake for

mænniscnesse, as s probably had here the value of . See
also flæslican¹ , Cura Past. 234. 14. ( Cosijn, I , § 131.)
Cosijn (I, p. 123 ) instances menniscu, -escu from the Pastoral
Care ( 71. 12 ) , without sc making the preceding vowel long
through position. Was sc already palatal ?
§ 68. G. The following selection of forms, which might
easily be multiplied , bears out the various statements of Sievers
in his Grammar on the pronunciation of this letter :—beiym
(47. 7), aiyldenne (19. 4) , *asmaidan (29. 11 , read asmaiand =
asmeagend), adli ( morbida, 60. 4), scyldine (36. 3 ), sæde (36. 6),
gesæið (22. 3 ) , secce ( 38. 12 ) , cræftican ( 94. 10), forhicgende
(12. 14), underfænc ( 16. 12) , pince (33. 7 ) , etc. etc. The com-
bination hg occurs twice : geleohgenne (92. 8) , gelohgenlican
(63. 5). See also above, § 29. As regards the transition of
g to w, it is exemplified in our MS . e. g. in suwian ( 11. 5,
cf. Siev., §§ 214. 8 , 416. 8 ) , but the form forgæwað ( 107.
14) by the side of forgæian ( 75. 8) is rather curious. (Cf.
note to 86. 17.)
§ 69. To one statement of Sievers's (§ 216, 3 ) I must take
6
exception. He says : dg has caused cg in micgern, fat (for
*midgern, O. H. G. mittigarni), which is extant in com-
paratively late texts only. This transition presupposes for
its time (tenth century) a pronunciation of cg as dz.' I
must claim for this cg the pronunciation tj, and refer my
readers to § 63. O.H.G. mittigarni presupposes A.-S. *mid-
gern. This would readily become *mitgern , i. e. mitjern ;
see above, 62, where I have shown how this combination
could be written micgern.
The pronunciation of cg as dz is therefore not proven.

1 This word has lately been treated of by Osthoff (Beiträge, 13. 401 ff.;
see especially p. 407) . I suppose that the Kentish word flac, which Kluge
cites in his new ed . of his Etymol . Wörterbuch, is part of flachaman in the
Kentish Psalm 143. Zupitza, Z.f. D. A. 21. 12 , thinks that this is a mistake.
The suggestion may be hazarded that c ( = s) should stand for sc, but I cannot
support this spelling at present, except by the selfsame words percce derccedum,
which Zupitza instances from the Kentish Glosses, and by the Northumbrian
oncaccen bið (denegabitur, Luke 12.9). Cp. perhaps the spelling fiderfeteflæsð,
=fiderfete flæsa ( 71. 11 ) , for the d presupposes an a, rather than ca.
2 Cf. motgenne modgenne ( 110. 4), and gemodigenne (114. 10).
v.] ANGLO-SAXON CONSONANTS . lix

§ 70. Ñ, i.e. guttural n. This is usually, and in our MS .

While re-
also continually, expressed by the letters ng, nc.
ferring the student to § 41 , I may here comment on the
possibility that there may be something more than mere
accident in the occurrence of the following forms :-
forspennigum (11. 3 ) , geondsprecend ( = geondsprengend, 12 .
1 ), *gespinð (i.e. geswinð, 82. 5 ; cp . 80. 2 ) , ginran ( 106. 11 ) ,
etc. etc. In the first two instances g and c, in the last two
n, may denote what I have written .- See Zeuner, Die
Sprache des Kent. Psalters, § 32.
$ 71. If midlum (59. 1 ) is not an adverbial dative, then й
is here denoted by m.
Note also aflingede (84. 5) = afligede, alinge ( 78. 10), alenge
(79. 4), and cantincas (41. 5) by the side of the more usual
canticas.
§ 72. H. We find an / added in some words, e. g. in hæfte-
mæst (76. 5), upahræered ( 94. 14).
On the other hand we find : efenlyttan (consortes , 6. 14 ) ,
nexode (molliti, 10. 9) , ofreow ( 19. 8), wilce ( 26. 11 ) , wanon
(30. 13 ) , walreow (58. 12 ) , rægelhuse (98. 15) , reod (108. 8),
rædlice (109. 13 ), lyst (auditus, 113. 12 ) , etc. This dropping of
the most likely denotes a voicing of the hw ; this is also
expressed by the following spellings, aiwhepera ( 81. 11 ) and
whenne (103. 2).
h is misread as in * brad (promptus, 35. 6) and * bada (14. 7).
§ 73. Doubling of consonants, and conversely haplography ¹ ,
is exceedingly frequent in our text. I am not sure that in
each case a phonetic corresponding process is thereby inti-
mated . I select the following instances
goddra (53. 17) , fett (pedes, 66. 2 ) , estmettas (20. 1 ), be-
healdenne (29. 6) , aworpones (34. 8), hederne ( 80. 2 ) .
§ 74. INFLECTIONS. I begin my notes on the inflections
by giving a couple of instances of the absolute cases. They
are of course imitations from the Latin, and although not
restricted to interlinear translations, they are very frequent
there, owing to influence of the lemmata.

1 The writing of one symbol instead of two.

lx ANGLO-SAXON INFLECTIONS. [v.

aw(ec)cenduthe gewrite ( 2. 8) , rihtwisnesse dihtendre ( 14. 2),

gedihtenre endebyrdnýsse (50. 17), etc. etc.
§ 75. SUBSTANTIVES. Nominative. intingu (occasio, 91. 6,
misreading ?). Twice I have noticed the use of an accusative
instead of a nominative case, neode (57. 19) and forgimeleaste
(68. 8) . See, however, ( 69. 16), where neod under the same
circumstances is used in the nominative case.
Genitive. craftis ( 22. 11 ) , biscopis ( 107. 8) . This ending
-is may be owing either to influence of the respective lemmata,
or it may be the natural reflex of -ys, which is very common
in some texts. See Sievers, § 44, anm. 2. Is breðer (13. 12 )
perhaps wrongly influenced by the preposition on ?
Dative and Instrumental. gebeda (orationi , 21. 13 ), gebeda
(oratione, 21. 14), eallra sawla (anima, 19. 11 ), dara (noxa,
56. 17 ) , are instances of a dative form , which (only in the two
last words) may be due to Latin influence.
Accusative. - repse ( Si quis dum pronunciat responsorium ,
79. 11 ). Whence this dative form ? Is this (as well as the
accusatives instead of nominatives recorded above) to be
looked upon as a trace of the mixing up of forms, to which
Sievers, § 1 , anm. 2 , has drawn attention ?
§ 76. Nom. Acc. Plural. - broðra (fratres, 57. 19) , gebroðra
(73. 13), gebroðran (3. 9 , 105. 3) , beboda ( 13. 4 , 13. 6, etc. ) ,
andsweras (3. 1 ) , kynna (9. 15) , and other instances probably
exemplify this same principle.
§ 77. If we did not find the words geongra cildra (pueri
parvi , 106. 11 ) , I should be inclined to look on cildra (pueris,
105. 14) as a misreading for cildrū = cildrum.
§ 78. The dative plural ends in -on, -an, -um, passim. There
is no need to give instances. Heofonum ( 28. 8, 36. 9) may be
a dual (Kluge, Beitr. 8).
§ 79. Of dative forms of the ADJECTIVES we notice the
following, which are worth mentioning : -orsorgi (securi, 10.
3), which i may be due to the Latin ending¹ , and forms
like ungehýrsumude ( 12. 8 ) , gecwemlice (78. 5) as exemplifying
the form-mixing spoken of above.
§ 80. Of plural forms compare the following :-godu ( 13. 2),
!1 Another possibility is, that, with the ge following, the word may be orsorgige.
v.] ANGLO-SAXON NUMERALS AND PRONOUNS . lxi

feawa (35. 10), þurhtogenes ( 74. 11 ), sinderlices (85. 1 ) , in most

of which cases the presence of the lemmata makes us doubt
whether the changes are not merely graphical blunders.
§ 81. The dat. plur. ends in -on, -an, -um.
§ 82. As regards the NUMERALS , a form sex, which, if it is
not caused by Latin influence, resembles the Northumbrian, is
found (reference missing) .
$ 83. Of the Ordinals, I note the following forms which
are not found in Sievers, or of which he doubts the cor-
rectness :--
9. nýgepan, nigeþan (37. 4 , 11 ) .
30. pritteoga (43. 9).
40. feowerteogada (43. 10).
50. fifteogaða (42. 13 , 43. 10) , fyfteoða (45. 19) , fiftugeðan
(43. 6).
60. syxteogaða (42. 11 , etc.).
70. seofonteoða (42. 14).
80. hundeahteoða (43. 13), hundeahtoða (43. 13 ) .
90. hundnigenteoða (43. 14, 51. 3) , hundnigenteoðan (76.
2, 3).
100. hundteontiga 7 eahtateoðan (48. 16 ) , hundteonteoðan
(49. 16, 17).
§ 84. PRONOUNS. In c, us , y, as possible pronominal gloss
to nobis, see below, notes to (27. 2). Inc may be a pronoun
(19. 5) , but there is no corresponding lemma. A peculiar
case of a declined ' genitive ' ( see Sweet, A.-S. Reader², p . lix)
is found (54. 3 ), abbodes heores (abbatis sui) .
pis (a neutral singular) is gloss (5. 3 ) to the neuter pis.
Seo, as a masculine pronoun, occurs (43. 11 ) and (70. 4), and
possibly also (36. 13). It thus bears out the statement of
Sievers, § 337 , anm. 2. Conversely se would seem to be a
feminine pronoun in se romanisca ladung (aecclesia, romana ,
44. 3).
§ 85. VERBS. Only a few verbal forms are interesting
enough to be noted. Of these we find the following third
persons : beheald (respicit, 30. 16) , stynt (97. 1 ), and some
others where there is no suffix (see Cosijn, Altwestsächsische
Grammatik, I, § 148, p. 200). sweg (118. 5) , sæig (30.6) , etc.
lxii PRONOUNS, FUTURE PARTICIPLE. [v.

§ 86. Of plural forms, the corrupt * sed gat (22. 2 ) points to

secgat, which antiquated form ( Sievers , § 360 ) may itself
have been the cause of the corruption ; cf. secgat ( 17. 17) .
§ 87. Of infinitival forms, we may notice hatian (jubere,
11. 17), which, however, is probably a mistake for hatan ;
gecian (vocari, 17. 17 ) , which, according to Sievers, § 408. 3 ,
is mostly found as cigan. The rarer forms in -on occur
pretty frequently. See, for instance, ahyrdon (2. 12 ) , and
unwrigon (33. 7), as infinitival gloss to the imperative revela
(supra, § 9) . Of infinitives in -a , I found lysta aððe gehýra
(audire, 21. 12 ).
§ 88. Of the verb sculan, the text has the following notable
forms -scel (debet, 26. 3 , 102. 8), scell ( 69. 2) , scyll ( 112. 7 ) ,
scealan (debent, 81. 9), and scealan as infinitive (32. 10).
6
§ 89. The participium necessitatis, ' which Sievers mentions
in § 350 as found in later texts, and as formed after the Latin ,
occurs pretty frequently in our text. For the form given by
him we may instance to campiende (5. 14), to specende (26. 7) ,
to smeagenda (a is owing to the lemma, requirenda, 26. 11 ) , to
andedende (46. 10) .
By the side of this we find even more frequently, however,
forms in -enne, e. g. to campienne (1. 9 ) , etc.
§ 90. That this future participle should also be found
declined might be expected . Accordingly we have eardigendes
(5. 11 ), and be gegearnendum to ræde gebrodra (de adhibendis ad
consilium fratribus, 17. 10). In this case to is, as a matter of
course, suppressed (31. 5, I find *aræriende, for ariende or
æriende,- as gloss to parcendo : here to would also seem to be
omitted) .
§ 91. The same notion is sometimes expressed by adjectives
in -lic, e.g. þa sendlican (dirigendi , 113. 4 ) , on donlicum
pingum (in faciendo, 23. 12 ), which same ending I have once
found glossing a present participle, becumendlicum (87. 12 ).
Here supervenientes was possibly mistaken for superveniendi.
"
§ 92. Formed on the pattern of the Latin : ' these words of
Sievers's convey the impression that Latin only is answerable
for the development of this d. I think that, viewed in the
light of § 56, d will probably prove to be of a purely phonetic
v.] THE DIALECT OF THE TEXT. lxiii

origin. When once the d began to develop phonetically,

its growth and spreading may have been aided by a more
or less conscious association with the Latin participle ; but
I hold that analogy and phonetics both share the paternity
of the new form .
§ 93. I may here mention beon gelogodre (reponantur,
98. 15) . How the passive voice of a verb can be glossed by
what is apparently the dative feminine of a past participle, I
am unable to understand . With partial dittography the same
ending is probably found in behyd(dad)edre ( 100. 1 , 2 ) . See
however note on p. 124, Compare (26. 16) where the infini-
tive aperire, which may be construed in a passive sense, is
glossed by an apparently masculine dative (geopenodum).
Equally strange datives occur ( 66. 15) þa utgangendum, (74.
12) þa gehyrendum, and (87. 12 ) ofer becumendlicum. But
they may perhaps exemplify the mixing up of datives and
accusatives, which is characteristic of the later Anglo- Saxon.
$ 94. To any one who has looked into the text, or into
the foregoing §§, many Kenticisms must be apparent at a
glance. Thus we have the e = æ ( supra, § 15 , etc.; Sievers,
§ 151 , 1 ) ; the e = y (§ 27 , Siev. § 154 ) ; absence of diph-
thongisation of e into ea (§ 30, Siev. § 157. 2), to mention
only the most striking peculiarities. But it will also have
been seen that these do not appear throughout, and that
West-Saxon influence is traceable. Now has a Kentish text
been copied by a West- Saxon scribe or vice versa ? I think
a case like betehtum (31. 1 ), which was misread as hetelicum, is
singularly instructive. Telendne, ( = tælendne) which was mis-
read as ælendne ( 20. 15) , tells the same tale. An interchange—
graphical- of h and b, te and e, and of h, and li is quite
common. Was it not the strange forms betehtum, telendne,
instead of betahtum, tælendne, which led to the confusion ?
If so, the Kentish text must have been the original, and
the West- Saxon the copy.
 THE RULE OF S. BENET .

(fo. 118 a. ) IN NOMINE DOMINI NOSTRI IESU CHRISTI INCIPITt re(gule) |

foraspræc fæderes pæs haligan þæs eadigostan benedictes
PROLOGUS PATRIS EXIMII BEATISSIMI BENEDICTI)
hlyst eala bearn beboda lareowes 7 ahyld eare
AUSCULTA FILI PRECEPTA MAGISTRI ET INCLINA) aurem
heortan pinre 7 myneguncge arfæstes fæderes lustlice
cordis tui et ammonitionem) pii patris libenter
underfoh 7 fremfi gefyll pot pu to him purh gehýrsum-
excipe et effica(citer) comple ut ad eum per oboedi- 5
nesse geswince gehwyrfe forpam purh ungehýrsumnesse asolcenesse
entie laborem redeas a quo per inoboedientie desidiam
pe pu aweiggewite eornostlice nu min spræc is asend
recesseras ; Ad t'e) ergo nunc meus sermo dirigitur
Swa wid cwepende * apenum lustum drihne criste
quisquis abren(un)tians propriis voluptatibus domino christo
pamsodan cinge to campienne gehýrsumnesse pa prengestan
vero regi militaturus oboedientie fortissima
7 pa purh beorhtan wæpna swa underfelst ealra ærest þæt
atque precla(ra) arma assumis. In primis ut 10
pu swa hwæð swa to donne þu on god fram him beon
quicquid agendum in choas) bonum; ab eo per-
gefremmed pam iornfullestan gebede bid se pe us iallinga
fici instantissima oratione dep(oscas). ut qui nos iam
bearna gemedemode on getele getellan ut þat he na sceole
in filiorum dignatus es t nume(ro) computare ; non debeat

5. fremfi, see note. 6. geswince, nce not clear. First s of asolcenesse not
at all clear. 8. apenum, read awenum. 9. pam-, a may be a. ð of
sodan may be d. 10. beorhtan, tan is by no means clear. 11. After
on part of the MS. is torn away. 12. After bid, part of the MS . torn away.
13. ut, Latin in glossator's hand. It is in none of the other texts .
1. RE not very clear. 3. AU-SCULTA in two lines by way of illumination
by the side of In nomine-foraspræc -prologus -fili. 5, 6. oboedientie,
MS. oedientie ; inoboedientie, MS. inoedientie. 7. t of t(e) not clear.
B
 2] Exhortation to live up to the precepts of Holy Scripture.

æhwænne be urum yfelum da beon geunrotsode swa soolice

aliquando de malis act(ibus) nostris contristari ; Ita enim
him on ælcere tide be his on us is to earcienne t
ei omni tempore de bon is) suis in nobis parendum
hýrsumienne þat he ne na pot an swa swa yrre fæder his
est ; ut non solum ut irat(us) pater suos non
oder hwile bearn beerfwerdige ah swa swa egeful hlaford
aliquando filios exheredet, sed nec ut) metuendus dominus
swa geýrsod fram yfelum urum he swa swa þa wyr
þat
5 irritatus a malis nostris ut
nequissimos
peowan to pam ecan na betæce to wite we pe him fýlian
servos perpetuam tradat ad poenam qui eum sequi
noldan to wuldre uton arisan æt nyxan æt sumon cýrre
noluerint ad gloriam ; Exurgamus ergo tandem aliquando
aw .. cendum us gewrite 7 secgendum hit is us
excitante nos scriptura Ac dicente ho(ra) est jam nos
of slæpe uparisan geopenedum eagum uri god-
(118 b.)
de sompno surgere. Et apertis oculis nostris) | (ad d)eifi-
cundan leohte mid ablicendum earum 7 utan gehyran pagod
10 cum lumen ; attonitis auribus audiamus divina (co)-
amlice clipiende hwæt us myngie stefn to dæg
tidie clamans quid nos ammoneat vox dicens. hodile si vocem
gegehyrað nelle ge ahýrdon eowre heortan eft
ejus audieritis nolite obdurare corda vestra. (et) iterum ;
se de hæf earan to gehýranne gehyre hwæt
Qui habet aures audiendi ; audiat quid spiritus (dic)at
gelaðungum 7 la hwæt sæig cumað la gebearn gehyrað
aecclesiis ; Et quid dicit ; Venite filii audite me
htnes ege 7 ic læære eow ýrnað lifes leoht pa hwile de
15 (timorem domini docebo vos ; Currite dum lumen vite
ge habbað þýstru deades eow pat ne gegripan 7 secende
habetis (ne) tenebre mortis vos comprehendant ; Et querens
meniu folce pam he pas dinc clypad his wiyhtan
dominus (in) multitudine populi cui haec clamat operarium
t seig la hwyle is man se de wyle lif 7
suum (ite)rum dicit. Quis est homo qui vult vitam et

1. After dadum part of the MS. torn away. 4. One letter erased between
oder and hwile. 5. After wyr part of the MS. torn away. 6. to?, very
indistinct. 8. In aw cendum two letters indistinct, probably aweccendum.
9. u of geopenedum reads like an i. Read urum. 11. Read dæghwamlice.
15. Read drihtnes. 18. t, last letter of eft.
7. s of exsurgamus add. afterwards. 8. dicente, see note.
 Live uprightly, and peacefully, and the Lord's eyes shall [3
rest on thee.

gewilnað ... on dagan gode pat gef þa gehýrende andsweras

cupit (vi)dere dies bonos ; quod si tu audiens respondeas .
gope gode gif þu wilt habban pat sode lif 7 þæt
Ego (dicit tibi deus ; Si vis habere veram et per-
ece lif ... eond tundga n pine fram yfele 7 pine
petuam vitam (proh)ibe linguam tuam α malo et labia
weleras 7 pot hi na sprecan n gecýr fram yfele 7 do
tua ne loquantur (dol)um ; Deverte α malo et fac
god smea o de sec sibbe . ylig hyre 7 ponne pas
bonum. inquire pacem (et) sequere eam ; Et cum haec 5
pincg gedoo eagan mine ofor 7 mine earan to eowrum
feceritis. oculi mei super (vo)s et aures mee ad preces
benum 7 ær þonne geclypian me ic secge eow æfre ic her eom
vestras. Et antequam me in(ro)cetis dicam vobis. Ecce adsum ;
est luftempre ere stefne gela gendre la ge
Quid dulcius nobis (ab hac voce domini invitantis nos
pa leofestan gebrodran efne mid his arfæstnesse geswutulad
fratres karissimi ; Ecce pietate (sya demonstrat
us lifes weg begýrdum mid geleafan odde mid
nobis dominus viam vite; Succinctis (ergo fide vel obser- 10
gehealdsumnesse goddra dæda lendenum • u gebroht
vantia bonorum actuum lumbis (n)ostris perducatum
bodung utan gan his siðfæt þat we gearnian hine se de
evangelii pergamus itinera ejus ut (mereamur eum qui nos
geclipode on his rice geseon ..n æs rices healle on inne gyf
vocavit. In regno suo videre ; (In) cujus regni tabernaculo si
we wyllað buton mid godum dædum yrnende nateshwon
(119 a. ) volumus habitare. nisi illuc bonis actibus currendo minime
ne bi becumen* abutan axan mid pam witigan drihten
pervenitur; Sed interrogemus cum propheta dominum . 15
secgende him la hwa wunað on dinan inne odde
dicentes ei Domine quis habitavit in tabernaculo tuo aut
la hwa geres on inre haligan dune æfter þyssere ax-
quis requiescet in monte sancto suo ! Post hanc interro-

1. Read geseon . 2. Read sæigo or sægð. 3. eond, see note. 4. Read

facn. 5. ylig , read fylig. 8. est, ē in MS.; Latin in glossator1's .hand .
In no other text . ... ere, read pissere . 9. n of gebroðran erased . 1 .. u,
read urum. gebroht, see note. 13... n, read on. 15. abutan, read
ah utan.

1. audieris would seem to have been corrected into audiens. 5. et ( after

pacem) pasted over. 11. a of observantia corr. from e. 12. Erasure of one
letter after pergamus. 17. e add. above line (requiescet).
B 2
 4] The blameless, the just, the honest, shall dwell with the Lord.

unge uton gehýran andswariende 7 gesutuliende

gationem fratres audiamus dominum respondentem et ostendentem
his healle odde innes 7 seccende se Je ingap
nobis viam ipsius tabernaculi ac dicentem ; Qui ingreditur
butan smittan swylce wýrco rihtwisnesse 7 se de spryco sod-
sine macula et operatur justitiam ? Qui loquitur veri-
fæstnesse heortan on his 7 se če na dep facn on his tungan
tatem in corde suo qui non egit dolum in lingua sua
se de na dyde nextan his yfel se de hosp na underfencg
5 Qui non fecit proximo suo malum. qui obprobrium non accepit
agen his nextan se de pone awýridan deofol sum dinc
adversus proximum suum. Qui malignum diabolum aliqua
tihende him sylfan mid his sylfan tihtinge fram gesihðum
suadentem sibi cum ipsa sursione a conspectibus cordis
forseonde se gewrohte his lytlan hwædan gepohtas
sui respuens deduxit ad nichilum. et parvulos cogitatus ejus
7 heald betæhte non
tenuit et allisit ad christum ; Qui timentes dominum de bona
hi sylfe pane deo upahafene pa sylfan on
to observantia sua non se reddunt elatos sed ipsa in
him sylfan goda na fram him sylfan magon beon
se bona non a se posse sed a domino fieri
ahwenende 7 hi mærsiað
existimantes. et operantem in se dominum magnificant. illud cum
na us
propheta dicentes. non nobis domine non nobis. sed nomini tuo
ah forðan paulus se apostol be his bodunge
da gloriam. Sed nec paulus apostolus de predicatione sua
him sylfan ah forðam ne tealde
15 sibi aliquid imputavit dicens ; Gratia dei sum. id quod
se de wuldrað wuldrie he
sum ; Et iterum ipse dicit. Qui gloriatur in domino glorietur ;
panon sæigð sæde
Unde et dominus in evangelio ait ; Qui audit verba mea
pas pinc iconlocie hine wisum were
hæc et facit ea similabo eum viro sapienti . qui edificavit (119 b.)

9. betæhte, first t not clear. 18. Above ea the gloss is partly cut away ;
an h is recognisable, and part of a letter which looks like g, so hig ? Read
onlicie.

8. parvulos, MS . pa vulus. 13. sed, MS. se. 18. a of ea partly cut away.
 Those who serve the Lord shall inherit the Kingdom [5
of Heaven.

comon flodas bleowan

domum suam supra petram . Venerunt flumina. flaverunt venti
7 hi ætspurnon on dam huse 7 hit ne feoll forpam pe
et impegerunt in domum illam et non cecidit ; quia fun-
hit was gestaelod ofor pam stane pis gefyllende
data erat super petram ; Hæc complens dominus ;
anbidiad mid dædum
expectat nos cotidie. his suis sanctis monitis factis nos
we sculan forpi for bote
respondere debere. Ideo nobis propter emendationem ma’orum 5
pises lifes dagas to fyrstum sind to alætenne
hujus vite dies ad inducias relaxantur ; dicente apostolo ;
nyte ge la pat ge godes geþýld eow
An nescis quia patientia dei vos ad penitentiam te
læt þa synfullan
adducit ; Nam pius domin : s dicit ; Nolo mortem peccatoris.
þæt he geýrre ponne we axiað
sed ut convertatur et vivat : Cum ergo interrogassemus
be wunungum
dominum fratres de habitatore tabernaculi ejus. audivimus 10
eardigendes bebod ah gyf we gefylla wunigendes penunge
habitandi preceptum . Sed si compleamus habitatoris officium .
we beod sin to gereccanne
erimus heredes regni celorum ; Ergo preparanda sunt
7 lichaman haligre beboda gehirsumnesse
corda et corpora nostra sancte precep !orum obedientie

to campiende 7 pat hwonlic pat pe on us gekýnd acumenlic

militanda et quod minus habet in nobis natura possibile.
ac uton biddan his gife þat he iarcie fultum
rogemus dominum ut gratie sue jubeat nobis adjutorium 15
penian 7 gif fleonde helle wite life we wyllað
ministrare; Et si fugientes gehenne poenas ad vitam volumus
becum to dam ecan tigao 7 pa hwile æt pisum
pervenire perpetuam. dum adhuc vacat. et in hoc corpo-
lichaman þe we sin ealle pas pinc purh pisne leohtes weg
re sumus : et hæc omnia per hanc lucis viam

7. Second e of nytegela, being written too close upon the l, is not quite clear.
8. pa, read pas. 17. Read becuman. tigað, end of æmtigað.
7. vos, not in other texts ; te is crossed out. 10. habitatore, MS. habita-
torum ; see note. 15. jubeat, MS. habeat, a wrong transcription for jubeat,
which all other texts have ? The gloss pot he iarcie would lend support to
this view.
 6] S. Benet's intention to gather together a number of men
who shall serve the Lord.

gefyllan ys to yrnanne 7 is to donne nu

vacat) implere currendum et agendum est modo. (120 a.)
pæet hit on ecnesse framme is to settanne fram
quod in perpetuum nobis expediat ; Constituenda est ergo a
us drihtenlices scole peowdomes on dære we hihtað ænig þine
nobis dominici scola servitii. in qua institutione, nihil
heardlices ænig us to gesettanne we hopiad gif
asperum nihilque grave nos constituturos speramus ; Sed etsi
hwæt litles for stepo stiðlicor dihtende rihtwisnesse gescad for
5quid paululum restrictius dictan'e aequitatis ratione propter
bote oððe drohtnunge sodre lufe forðstypð
emendationem vitiorum . vel conversationem caritatis processerit
pærrihte ac pu na forfleo hæle se de
non ilico pavore perterritus refugias viam salutis que
nis buton mid stige to onginnenne mid foresteppinge
non est nisi angusto initio incipienda ; Processu vero
drohtnunga heortan onunasecgendlicere lufe
conversationis et fidei dilatato corde inenarrabili dilectionis
werednesse urnen beboda godes fram his
10 dulcedine curritur via mandatorum dei. ut ab ipsius
æfre lareowdome об
nunquam magisterio discedentes. in ejus doctrina usque ad
deap on minstre se purhwunigende prowungum
mortem in monasterio perseverantes. passionibus christi
purh gepyld þat we beon dælnimende rices his
per patientiam participemur. ut et regni ejus mereamur
efenlyttan
esse consortes. AMEN. EXPLICIT PROLOGUS REGULE BEATI BENE-
15 DICTI ABBATIS. PATRIS MONACHORUM.

I. De generibus monachorum vel vita.

II. Qualis debeat esse abba.
III. De adhibendis ad consilium fratribus.
IIII. Que sint instrumenta bonorum operum.
20 V. De oboedientia discipulorum qualis sit.

5. forestepo, probably copied here by mistake by scribe, who must have seen
it a line lower down. Cf. infra, note to 1. 3 (hihtað) . 7. pærrihte, a or a
not clear ; first r, but for context, might have been put down as f, the l of ilico
being blended with it.

6. conversationem , MS. conservationem. 7. pavore, MS. pavorem. 9 0

of dilatato corr. from a. 19. Q of Que wrongly rubricated in the MS. as D.
 Latin List of Chapters. [7

( 120 b.) VI. De taciturnitate. |

VII. De humilitate.
VIII. De officiis divinis in noctibus.
IX. Quanti psalmi dicendi sunt nocturnis horis.
X. Qualiter aestatis tempore agatur nocturna laus. 5
XI. Qualiter dominicis diebus vigiliae agantur.
XII. Qualiter matutinorum sollempnitas agatur.
XIII. Qualiter privatis diebus matutini agantur.
XIIII. Qualiter in sanctorum nataliciis vigilie agantur.
XV. Quibus temporibus alleluia dicatur. 10
XVI. Qualiter divina opera per diem agantur.
XVII. Quanti psalmi per easdem horas dicendi sunt.
XVIII. Quo ordine ipsi psalmi dicendi sunt.
XIX. De disciplina psallendi.
XX. De reverentia orationis. 15
XXI. De decanis monasterii qualis debeant esse.
XXII. Quomodo dormiant monachi.
XXIII. De excommunicatione culparum.
XXV. Qualis debeat (esse) modus excommunicationis.
XXVI. De gravioribus culpis. 20
XXVII. De his qui sine jussione abbatis (junguntur) excom-
municatis.
XXVIII. Qualiter debeat abba sollicitus esse circa excommunicatos.
(121 a.) XXIX. De his qui sepius correpti non emendaverint. |
XXX. Si debeant iterum recipi fratres exeuntes de monasterio.
XXXI. Pueri minori ætate qualiter corripiantur ; 25
XXXII. De cellarario monasterii qualis sit ;
XXXIII. De ferramentis vel rebus monasterii ;
XXXIIII. Si quid debeat monachus proprium habere ,;
XXXV. Si omnes aequaliter debeant necessaria accipere ;
XXXVI. De septimanariis coquine ; 30

19. XXV. This is a mistake for XXIV, and the mistake is continued
throughout in this list, so that ch. XLIIII as given lower down (De his qui
etc.), ought to be ch. XLIII. esse not in the MS. 21. XXVII. A word
erased after abbatis, probably junguntur, which is therefore added in brackets.
22. XXVIII. communicatos, o of os corr. in MS. from i by writing o over i.
24. Second e of debeant above line.
 8] Latin List of Chapters, continued.

XXXVII. De infirmis fratribus.

XXXVIII. De senibus vel infantibus.
XXXVIIII. De ebdomedario lectore.
XL. De mensura ciborum.
5 XLI. De mensura potus.
XLII. Quibus horis oporteat fratres reficere.
XLIII. Ut post completorium nemo loquatur. et post cenam
ad lectionem audiendam ab omnibus occurratur ;
XLIIII. De his qui ad opus dei vel ad mensam tarde
(occurrunt).
XLIIII. De his qui excommunicantur quomodo satisfaciant.
10 XLV. De his qui falluntur in monasterio.
XLVI. De his qui in lenibus rebus delinquuntur.
XLVII. De significanda hora operis dei.
XLVIII. De opere manuum cotidiano.
XLVIIII. De observatione quadragesime.
15 L. De fratribus qui longe ab oratorio laborant aut in
via sunt.
LI. De fratribus qui non longe satis proficiscuntur.
LII. De oratorio monasterii.
LIII. De hospitibus suscipiendis.
LIIII. Ut non debeat monachus litteras vel eulogias suscipere.
20 LV. De vestiariis et calciariis fratrum.
LVI. De mensa abbatis.
LVII. De artificibus monasterii.
LVIII. De disciplina suscipiendorum fratrum.
LVIIII. De filiis nobilium aut pauperum qui offeruntur.
25 LX. De sacerdotibus qui voluerint in monasteriis habitare.
LXI. De monachis peregrinis.
LXII. De sacerdotibus monasterii.

8. occurrunt supplied here as the reading of all the MSS. used by Schröer.
Cf. A. Schröer, Die Winteney-Version der Regula S. Benedicti , p . 10. The
text of the Winteney Version ( S = Schröer's C) has occurrerint, and our text
(fo. 146 b) has veniunt. From XLIII down to the closing of the bracket the
omission in the MS. has been supplied from our text (corrected). 12 .
XLVII. The heading for this chapter not being in our MS. , it is supplied
from the readings of the other MS.; cf. Schröer, W. V. , p . 96.
 Four classes of monks : 1. Those who live under a rule ; [9
2. Hermits ;

LXIII. De ordine congregationis.

LXIIII. De ordinando abbati.
LXV. De preposito monasterii.
LXVI. De ostiariis monasterii.
LXVII. De fratribus in viam directis. 5
LXVIII. Si fratri inpossibilia jubentur. )
(LXVIIII.) ut in monasterio non presumat alter alterum defendere.
(LXX. ) Ut non presumat passim quisquam alium cedere.
(LXXI.) Ut oboedientes sibi sint invicem fratres.
(LXXII.) De zelo bono quem debent monachi habere. ΙΟ
(LXXIII.) De eo quod non omnis justitie observatio in hac sit
regula constituta.

(121 b.) EXPLICIUNT CAPITULA. INCIPIT LIBER BEATI BENEDICTI |

ABBATIS. PATRIS EXIMI MONACHORUM MILITUM CHRISTI.

DE GENERIBUS . EORUM VEL VITA.

feower kynna [ b. ] [c. ] beon [a.]sutol is

Monachorum quattuor genera esse manifestum est. 15

þæt forme mynstermanna þæt is mynsterlic campiende [h .]

Primum coenobitarum hoc est monasteriale militans
under regule. odde abbude. [b.] syddan pot oder kýn is
sub regula vel abbate ; Deinde secundum genus est

dan. * orseclena pat is westpensetlena. [g. ] pissera [h . ] þaðe na

anachoritarum id est heremitarum horum qui non
drohtnunge * wylne mid niwum [p. ] ac mid mynstres [o . ]fadunge
conversationis fervore novitio ; sed monasterii probatione
[u. ] * landsumere [h.] leornodon ongean pone deoful mænigra
diuturna didicerunt contra diabolum multorum 2

18. Before dan. erasure ( see note). g. pissera added in margin, possibly by
the original glossator. 19. Read wylme. ac mid? c may have been there,
but it has been made into first stroke of m, which now, by mistake, of course,
looks like m with four strokes. 20. Read lancsumere.

7. LXVIIII and following numbers are not in the MS.; ut in monasterio

etc., the title of ch. LXVIIII follows in our MS. directly after the ad mensam
tarde of the title of ch. XLIIII, without a capital letter or rubric being used
for ut, so that it looks like one chapter. A page must have been skipped here.
12. EXPLICIUNT, MS. EXPLICIT. 18. horum added in marg., possibly by
glossator. 19. conversationis, MS. conversionis.
'
 10] 3. Sarabaites, who live apart, following their own inclinations ;

[1 ] mid frore, eallunga gelærede [ i . ] winnan [ q .] bene getyde

solacio jam docti pugnare ; et bene instructi
of brodorlicere færrædene to anfealdan gewinne westenes
fraterna ex acie ad singularem pugnam heremi
georsorgi . ge buton frofre odres mid anre [t.] hand
securi jam sine consolatione alterius sola manu
[u. ] odde [ u .] earme agean leahtras flæsces [i. ] odde gepohta
vel brachio contra vitia carnis vel cogitationum,
gode gefultumiandum [v. ] winnan [q ] 7 hi nihtsumiað
5 deo auxiliante pugnare sufficiunt;
pat pridde [c.] [d. ] pat atelicost [b. ] kin [a. ] sylfde-
Tertium vero monachorum teterrimum genus est. sarabai-
mera [a.] pa on ænigum regole na afandode uel oððe afundennessa
tarum. qui nulla regula approbati experientia
lareowas [h. ] [n. ] [ m. ] ofenes . [ n . ] ahge .. des on gekynde
magistri sicut aurum fornacis ; sed in plumbi natura
nexode [ i.] pa git. [r. ] mid weorcum. healdende [o . ] weorulde.
molliti adhuc operibus servantes seculo
[p. ] truwan. leogan. [b. ] gode purh scere [a. ] sýnd acnawene
ΙΟ fidem. mentiri deo per tonsuram noscuntur ;
pa twyfealde preofealde odde sodes anlepie gangende ambulantes
Qui bini aut terni. aut certe singuli sine
butan hyrde hig on drihtenlicum heordum. ac heora agenum
pastore, non dominicis sed suis
beclysde fore æ heom is gewilnunga . lust
inclusi ovilibus pro lege eis est desideriorum voluptas.
ponne hi hwat wenad tellad odde geceosan pat secgap halig
cum quicquid putaverint vel elegerint. hoc dicunt sanctum
7 þat þæt hi nellað þæt 7 hi wenað na beon alyfede. pat
15 et quod noluerint. hoc putant non licere. Quar- (122 a. )
feorde soolice kin is [a. ] pæet is genemned wið
tum vero genus est monachorum quod nominatur gyro-
scripel pa on eallon heora life geond mislice sciru prim
vagum. qui tota vita sua per diversas provincias. ternis

1. frore, i. e. frofre, and see note on this word. bene, Latin copied into
gloss. 7. n in ænigum of irregular shape. vel, Latin ; see note.
11. gangende in the MS. is gloss to ambulantes, which has been put in by
glossator spontaneously. It is not found in the other texts. 17. Uncertain
whether scira or sciru.

2. Erasure after heremi ? 13. eis above the line. 16. est above the
line and erasure .
 and, 4. The vagrant monks.-The Abbot is Christ's substitute. [11

oder feoweru dagum geond mistlicora pinga hus cumliðiað

aut quaternis diebus per diversorum cellas hospitantur
æfre worigende 7 næfre staðolfæste agenum lustum
semper vagi et numquam stabiles. et propriis volup-
7 gyfernesse 7 forspennigum þeowgende geond ealle pinc
tatibus et gule illecebris servientes et per omnia
wursan þam sylfdemerum para ealra drohtnunge be dære
deteriores sarabaitis ; De quorum omnium miserrima conver-
earmæstan betere hit is suwian ponne sprecan . pisum forlætenum
satione melius est silere quam loqui ; His ergo ommissis ; 5

[c. ] to [e.] mýnstermanna [d .] pt strengoste [d .] kỷn

ad cenobitarum fortissimum genus
[c .] gedihten [ b .] fultumiendum [h.]
[h.] [a. ] uton cuman .
disponendum. adjuvante domino veniamus ; QVALIS
DEBEAT ESSE ABBAS . ( CAP. II .)
se abbud sede forabeon [ d . ] wýrðe is [c .] [ f.] on mynstre [h. ]
ABBA QVI PREESSE DIGNVS EST monasterio. semper
gemunon [a. ] sceal pot he is gesæd 7 naman odde [m.]
meminisse debet quod dicitur et nomen majoris 10
middædum [m.] 7 gefyllan [k.] [e.] [b.] [h.] don
factis implere ; Christi enim agere
[c.] spelunga [f. ] [a.] he is * gelyst Sænne his [i. ]
vices in monasterio creditur. quando ipsius

he is geciged to forenaman secgendum [a . ] [ k .] [ e.] ge under-

vocatur pronomine. dicente apostolo; Ассе-
fengon gast gewýscednýsse on dam we cleopiað
pistis spiritum adoptionis filiorum ; in quo clamamus
arwurða fæder [a. ] [ a. ] 7 forð [ c .] naht [h .] butan [g . ] bebode [g. ]
abba pater ; Ideoque abbas nihil extra preceptum 15
[g ] pet feorsi [h. ] na sceall [ h.] oððe læran . [ d .] [a . ] oððe
domini quod absit debet aut docere. aut
gesettan [ e.] oððe [ f. ] hatian [ f. ] ahsi hæs [ b. ] his [ b. ] oððe [ c. ]
constituere vel jubere. sed jussio ejus. vel
lar [c.] * býsn [o. ] godcundre [e. ] rihtwisnesse [e . ] leornineg
doctrina. fermentum divine justitiae in disci-

1. oder, read oððe ; feoweru, read feowerum.. 12. Read gelyft. 18. bysn,
read byrma ( = beorma) ?

5. Er. of one letter (e ?) after ergo. 7. dum crossed out before -te of
adjuvante. 13. pro added afterwards.
 12] The Abbot should teach only the precepts of the Lord, [Ch. II.

cuihtas [g. ] [dm.] [ p. ] gepancum geondsprecend myndig sig [a. ]

pulorum mentibus conspergatur ; Memor sit
æfre [b.] pat [n .] [ e. ] his lare [g .] [ g . ] oððe [ h . ] leorninc cnihta
semper. abbas guid doctrine sue vel discipulorum
gel.ýrsumnesse [h. ] æghwæðera [ k. ] [ k . ] on ĉam egesfullan [1 ]
oboedientiae. utrarumque rerum in tremendo
dome [ 1 ] gode to donne he[e. ] is he[e. ] is [ e.] odde [ f.] 7 wite [a.]
judicio dei. facienda erit erit discusio. Sciatque (122 b. )
་
se abbod [b.] gyltes [ d . ] hyrdes onsigan [ce. ] [f. ] swa hwæt on
5 abba culpe pastoris incumber quicquid in
sceapum [g. ] se hiredes ealdor [ g. ] nýtwyı dresse hwonlicor swa
ovibus paterfamilias utilitatis minus potuerit
mæg gemetan swa micel [d . ] eft [d . ] * srig [c . ] he bið gif unstilre
invenire; Tantum iterum liber erit. si inquieto
oððe ungehýrsumude [g . ] hyrde [e. ] alc . [f. ] geornfulnýssa
vel inoboedienti gregi pastoris fuerit omnis diligentia

bið forgifen 7 gif adligum [ c . ] heora [c. ] dædum [ c. ] eall [ b.]

attributa. et morbidis earum actilus universa

býð [a . ] [b.] gýman gegearcod hyrde [ e.] heora [ e. ] on dome [g. ]

10 fuerit cura exhibita. pastor eorum in judicio
drihtnes tolysed [f. ] ut * pat * ece mid pam witigan
domini absolutus dicat cum propheta domino ;

[b. ] pine rihtwisnýsse [b. ] ic ne be hydde on minre hecrtan

Justitiam tuam non abscondidi in corde meo.
pine [e. ] soðfæstnesse [ e. ] 7 halwendan [ f. ] [ f.] pinre ic sæde
veritatem tuam et salutare tuum dixi.
hig [g.] forhicgende [ h. ] forsawon [g . ] 7 [a. ] ponne [b. ]
ipsi autem contempnentes spreverunt me. Et tunc
æt Lýxtan [e. ] ungehýrsuman gýmene [ f.] his [ f. ] sceapum to wite
15 demum inoboedientibus cure suae ovibus: pena
[a. ] bið heom swýðrenda sesylva [ c. ] [c. ] deað [b.] ponne
sit eis prevalens ipsa mors ; Ergo cum
ænig [g. ] underfehð [ f. ] naman [ i. ] [h. ] pæs abbodes . on twyfeald
aliquis suscipit nomen abbatis. dupplici

1. dm stands above g, p under g, both to the right. See note on geond-

sprecend. 7. srig, read frig. 11. ut in line of gloss by hand of glossator.
pæet ece, i. e. ece, read secce ?

10. MS. earum, an o above the a, which does not seem to me to be

one of the paving ' letters, but a correction by glossator of earum into
eorum .
 by deeds rather than by words. [13

he sceal [ a . ] lare [ e .] his [ d . ] leorn [ c .] [ c . ] forebeon i . cnihtum

debet doctrina suis preesse discipulis.
pat is ealle [b. ] godu . [ b. ] 7 halige middædum [e. ] swýðor
id est omnia bona et sancta factis amplius
þænne [ f.] [ f.] mid wordum he atiwige angitfullum leornicenihtum
quam verbis ostendat ; ut capacibus discipulis
beboda [i.] mid wordum [k. ] his foresette [ g. ] þam heard
mandati domini verbis proponat. duris vero
heortan [d.] bilehwitum mid his [c .] dælum [c. ] pa godcundan
corde et simplicioribus factis suis divina 5
beboda [b.] he geswutelia ealle pinc. [ b. ] þe leorninccnihtum .
precepta demonstret ; Omnia vero que discipulis
he læra beon [ h. ] wiðræde on his dædum he gebicnige na
docuerit esse contraria in suis factis indicet non

to donne pat oðrum bodiende [ m . ] he sylf [ k. ] widercora

agenda ne aliis predicans ipse reprobus
ne si gemett þæt ahwenne him na secge [ c. ] syngendum
inveniatur nequando illi dicat deus peccanti.

to hwi na du cýðst rihtwisnýssa mine 7 þu underfæhst

Quare tu enarras justitias meas. et assumis ΙΟ
gewitnýsse mine purh pinne muð þu hatodest steore
testamentum meum per os tuum Tu vero odisti disciplinam
7 Ju awurpe spræca mine * bestande 7 þa ge on breder pines
( 123 a.) et projecisti sermones meos post te et qui in fratris tui
ege mot gesawe on dinon ege beam ne gesawe pu la
oculo festucam videbas. in tuo trabem non vidisti ;

[a. ] Na si [c . ] fram him [b. ] had on mynstre [ d . ] [ a .] asyndrod

Non ab eo persona in monasterio discernatur.
na si an swiðor gelufod mid godum dædum odde gehýrsum-
non unus plus amet ar bonis actibus aut oboedi- 15
nesse *'ænne oder butan panepe he met beteran ne si
entia quam alius nisi quem invenerit meliorem ; Non
forasett se æðelborenne peowdome ge [ c. ] cýrrendum [e. ] buton
preponatur ingenuus ex servitio convertenti. nisi

1. leorn, which belongs to cnihtum, has been put before forebeon. For
leorninccniht ? 12. ou not quite clear, a stroke running through
and along the top of the u, making it look like a. bestande, read beftan
de. 16. anne, read pœnne.

12. meos, MS. meo. post te, MS. poste. 15. bonis, MS. actionis ; clearly
the scribe's eye was caught by the next word.
 14] In Christ all are equal : the Abbot to have no partialities.

wenunga sum gesceadwislic [ f. ] intinga [e. ] wunige pat [ a.]

forte aliqua rationabilis causa existat ; Quod
gif bið rihtwisnesse dihtendre [ c . ] pam [ b.] abbude sewen ge. [ a . ]
si ita justitia dictante abbati visum fuerit.
[g. ] be sumere be ændebyrdnesse pot [h.] hedo elles
et de cujus libet ordine id faciat; Sin alias ;
agenre [a. ] higehealdan [ b. ] stowa forðam swa peowa [g.] [h. ] swa
propria teneant loca. quia sive servus sive
fræc [h .] ealle [d. ] on christe an . [ e .] þe we sin [a. ] 7 under ane
5 liber ; omnes in christo unum sumus. et sub uno
drihtene gelicne [ b. ] peowdomes cam dom [b. ] 7 we aberað forðam
domino æqualem servitutis militiam bajulamus . quia
pe *pe is mid gode *bada * anstangynnes [ b. ] pot an [b. ]
non est apud deum personarum acceptio ; Solum modo
[a .] disum dæle [ c. ] mid him [ d . ] he tosyndrap gif beteran
in hac parte apud ipsum discernimur. Si meliores
oðram [ h. ] [ h. ] on godum weorcum [h. ] 7 eadmodren we beoð
aliis in operibus bonis et humiliores inveni-
gemette gelic [ b. ] [a. ] si fram him [g. ] eallum [ d . ] [ k. ] soðlufu
10 amur; Ergo equalis sit ab eo omnibus karitas ;

an sigegearcod on eallum æfter [b. ] gearnunge steor [ f. ]

Una prebeatur in omnibus secundum merita disciplina ; In
lare [h. ] witodlice on his se abbod [ e. ] apostolice [ a. ] sceall
doctrina namque sua abbas apostolicam debet
pot he afre [f. ] hiwe healdan on dam he sæigo. [ g. ] prea
illam semper formam servare in qua dicit ; Arguae.
halsa cid pæet [a. ] is [a. ] mængcende tidum tida [c. ]
obsecra . increpa. id est miscens temporibus tempora
ogum. egesum. geswæsnyssa 7 rede [e. ] lareowas [b. ] arfæst
15 terroribus blandimenta ; Dirum magistri. pium
fæderes [c. ] heatiwe [ a . ] lufe [b. ] pat is [ f. ] pat ungepeawfæstan [ i. ]
patris ostendat affectum. idem indisciplinatos

6. cam dom, că dō in MS. Meant for campdom. 7. pe, read ne. Read hada.
anstangynnes, e cor. from other letter ; read andfangynnes. 14. First
[a. ] on erasure.

6. The glossator has once more written servitutis over the same word in
the text, and over that the gloss peowdomes. 8. ipsum, sic in MS.
9. operibus, p has a line through the downstroke as a sign of contraction for er,
and yet er has been written. humiliores, MS. humilio. Of the other texts AC
have humiliores, the others humiles. 13. servare, rv on erasure. It is
possibly to be regarded as an unsuccessful attempt to correct the servire of the
MS. into servare.
 Ch. II.] The Abbot must treat every one's faults according [15
to their nature.

7 pa ungedefan he sceall stiðlicor prean [h . ] þa gehýrsuman

et inquietos debet durius arguere. obedientes
soðlice | 7 pa [d .] liðan [ e. ] 7 þaðildigan [ e. ] [ r. ] þæt hi [ g . ] beteron
(123 b.) autem et mites et patientes. ut in melius
gedeon debere âhalsian [b.] pa gemeleasan [d. ] 7 ða for-
proficiant obsecrare. Neglegentes autem et con-

hiegenden [ d .] þat he dræge 7 þat he gestande [ c. ] [ c. ]

tempnentes. ut increpet et corripiat
* þe myngiað ne he * benne hiwige sýnna agyldendra alhe
ammonemus ; Neque dissimulet peccata delinquentium . sed 5
sona *ponne hi onginnað upasprungan grundlunga hig becam pe he
mox ut ceperint oriri radicitus ea ut pre-
mæg ofadoceorfe .sit. frecednyssa sacerdes of silan 7 pa
valet amputet. memor periculi heli sacerdotis de silo ; Et
arwurðan witodlice 7 pa andgýtfulran mod mid pære forman
honestiores quidem atque intellegibiles animos; prima
odde oprasýðan mynegunge mid wordum [ a.] 7 hegeprege
vel secunda ammonitione verbis corripiat
pa Owyran 7 þa heardan 7 þa modigan oððe þa * ungehýr-
inprobos autem et duros ac superbos vel inobedi- IO
sumantes mid swinglan odde lichaman odde odde preagunge
entes verberum vel corporis castigatione ;
on dam sylfan angynne synne he preage witende awriten
in ipso initio peccati coherceat sciens scriptum ;
se dysiga mid wordum na bið geðread 7 eft sleg. sleh .
Stultus verbis non corrigitur ; Et iterum ; Percute
pa bearn pine midgyrde 7 * pa alyst sawle his of deade
filium tuum virga et liberabis animam eius a morte ;
gemunan [a . ] sceal æfre [a . ] seabbod pat pe he is cweden 7
Meminisse debet semper abba quod dicitur ; et 15

witan þæt bið þam de mara bið befæst mare fram him
scire quia cui plus committitur; plus ab eo exigitur ;

2. pat, p torn in two. 3. MS. deb, which Latin addendum is in

hand of glossator . 5. pe, read we. bennde, read bemide, and see note. d of
-dra above the line. 6. ponne, sic in MS. Read ponne. 7. sit, Latin in
hand of glossator. silan or silon. 10. ungehýrsumantes, probably after
having written ungehyrsuman, which read, the scribe's eye was caught by
the -tes which must have been in the Latin original. 13. gedread, wrongly
glossed by original glossator, who must have read corripitur in his text.
14. pa, read pu.

10. inprobos, MS. inprobus. inobedientes, MS . inobediendos. 16. cui, in

.accordance with other texts and with the gloss, MS. cujus.
 16] Arduousness and responsibility of the Abbot's task.

[a. ] 7 he wite [b. ] hu [b. ] be earfode [ b. ] he underfeht 7 sticol

Sciatque quam difficilem rem et arduam
[b. ] gewissian sawla 7 mænigra peowan þeawum 7 sumne
suscepit regere animas. et multorum servire moribus et alium
witodlice mid geswæsnýssum oderne mid præigum
quidem blandimentis alium vero increpationibus ; alium
mid larum 7 æfter ge æghwylces hwýlenýsse ode
suasionibus; Et secundum unius cujusque qualitatem vel
andgit hinc sy'fne on eallon pingan 7 he gehiwige 7
5 intelligentiam. ita se omnibus conformet et
he gepæslæce pot he na pot an nyderunga. æfwýrðe heorde
aptet ut non solum detrimenta gregis
hims ÿlfan befæstre polige eac swylce on [g .] geeacnunge
sibi commissi non pat atur. verum in augmentatione (124 a.)
godre heorde he geblissige toforan callanpingan behiwiende
boni gregis gaudeat; Ante omnia non dissimulans
odde for * forht taliendre hæle saule him sylfan. bi . fæstra
aut parvi pendens salutem animarum sibi commissarum.
swidor he ne do hohfulnesse be pingum gewitendlicum 7
10 plus gerat sollicitudinem de rebus transitoriis. et
iordlicum 7 gewitendlicum ah he pence pat he
terrenis atque caducis ; sed semper cogitet quia
saula underfænc togewissianne be dam 7 gescead be he his
animas suscepit regendas. de quibus et rationem reddi-
to gyldenne [a .] 7 þat he na cide be lassan færunga landare
turus est ; Et ne causetur de minori forte substantia
he gemuna gewrit æræst [q.] secað godes rice
meminerit scriptum ; Primum querite regnum dei et
rihtwisnesse 7 his 7 ealle pas pine beod hihte 7 eft
15 justitiam ejus et haec omnia adicientur vobis ; Et iterum;
naht wana nis ondrædendum hine [a. ] 7 he wite [b. ] pat he
Nihil deest timentibus eum ; Sciatque quia
se de underfeld sawla to gewissianne iarcie hine to gescead
qui suscipit animas regendas preparet se ad rationem

6. afwyrde, read afwyrdle ? 7. g before geeacnunge : as there are no

'paving' letters in this passage, g. may be an anticipation of geeacnunge.
9. forht, o and h cor. from two other letters ; see note. 10. ne; but for
context, n might be read as m. 13. nn cide, a and cide possibly on erasure.
14. [q .] Is this one of the ' paving ' letters ?

7. augmentatione, MS. aumentatione.

 Has to render account of souls. Advice from the brethren, [17

ageldenne [a.]7 swa micel undergymenne gebroðra hine

reddendam ; Et quantum sub cura sua fratrum se
habban [ a. ] swa he wite [ a . ] getel he oncnawe to soðan þæt he
habere scierit numerum ; agnoscat pro certo. quia
sylfra ealra para sawla sceall agyldan
in die judicii ipsarum omnium animarum est redditurus
buton twyn to gehiht his agenne sawle
domino rationem. sine dubio addita et sue animae ;
[a.] [d.] [e.] [f ] [g ] pa toweardan smeagunge [h. ] hýrde
Et ita semper timens futuram discusionem pastoris 5
[i.] of befæstum sceapum mid ælfremedum sceadwisnyssum
de creditis ovibus ; cum de alienis ratiociniis
wærnað he si gewordan [c.] [b. ] hohful [a.] ponne
cavet reddatur de suis sollicitus ; Et cum
he mynegungum be his bote oðrum [a. ] þenað he si
ammonitionibus suis emendationem aliis subministrat, ipse
geworden fram leahtrum rihtlæco
efficiatur a vitiis emendatus.

be gegearnendum to ræde gebroðra.

DE ADHIBENDIS AD CONSILIUM FRATRIBUS. (CAP. III. ) IO

swa oft swa sind [b. ] ænige healice pinc [a. ] to donne
QUOTIENS ALIQUA PRECIPUA AGENDA
[a.] on mynstre mynstre [d. ] gelangige [ e . ] se abbod
(124 b.) SUNT IN Monasterio; convocet abbas
[f. ] ealle [ f. ] gegæderunge 7 he sylf secge [ h .] hwanon
omnem congregationem . et dicat ipse unde

[h. ] he beo astired [ i . ] [ 1. ] gehyrende [ m. ] geþeah gebroðra

agitur ; et audiens consilium fratrum.
7 he smæge [k. ] mid him sylfan [n. ] pœt [o .] is nytwyrð-
tractet apud se ; et quod (est) uti- 15
licor. [n. ] 7 he deme forpig ealle to gepeahte
lius judicaverit [faciat] Ideo autem omnes ad consilium
gecian we secgat forpam oft þam gingran drihten pe unwryho
vocari diximus ; quia sepe juniori dominus revelat

10. gebroðra, both context and lemma make one expect gebroðrum.
14. astired, i of peculiar form below the line.

6. ratiociniis, MS. rationem. 7. sollicitus, MS. sollicitur. 15. est a

little erased. See note.
 18] which they must give humbly. The brethren to follow this Rule,

pat betere is Swa syllan gepealt mid ealre

quod melius est; Sic autem dent fratres consilium cum omni
eadmodnesse . underpeodnesse pat na gedýrstlæcan gemahlice .
humilitatis subjectione ut non presumant procaciter
bewerian. þæt hieom heom gesawen bið ah furpor
tendere quod eis visum fuerit. sed magis
on pæs abbodes hit stande kyre be pam * hwonlicor odde
in abbatis pendeat arbitrio eo quod salubrius
gesælicor pe he demo ealle gehyrsumian [a. ] ah [e. ] swa swa
5 judicaverit cuncti obediant. Sed sicut
leorniccnihtum gedafenað [f. ] pat gehyrsumian [g.] lareowe
discipulis convenit obedire magistro.
[b. ] 7 him foraglæwlice 7 rihtlice gedafenað [ d . ] ealle pinc
ita et ipsum provide et juste condecet cuncta
[c. ] gedihtan [ d . ] on eallum þingum [b. ] iornostlice ealle [ c. ]
disponere ; In omnibus igitur omnes
[c.] lareowlicum [a . ] hi fÿlian [ e. ] regole [f. ] [h . ] fram him
magistram sequantur regulam ; ne ab ea
[i. ] pristelice [f.] na na si gebogen fram ænigum [ a . ] na [ b. ] ænig
1Ο temere declinetur a quoquam ; Nullus
on minstre [a.]
[a.] na fylige [ e .] agenra heortan willan
in monasterio sequatur proprii cordis voluntatem .
[ f. ] ne ne gedyrstlæce [ f. ] [ g . ] ænig [ n . ] midhis abbude [ n.]}
neque presumat quisquam pro abbate suo
[1 ] wurdlice [h .] wið innan [ h . ] odde wiðutan [ m. ] on mynstre
proterve intus aut foris monasterium
[k.] flitan [a.] pat gif gedyrstlæco [ b. ] ænig [ e. ] regolicore
contendere ; Quod si presumpserit quisquam disciplinae

3 ealra along with its lemma omnium is found in the text, after heom ,
see Latin note to 1. 4. 4. hwonlicor, see note. Sign for odde above
line. 6. leornicenihtum , read leornic, i. e. leorninc. 7. him, last stroke
of m erased, by mistake, when the g of sigut was erased. gedafenað, d
corrected from some other letter.

1. Before melius the word faciat is erased ; it is found after judicaverit in

the other Latin texts. dent, e corrected from i. 3. omnium erased
before visum. visum in margin in glossator's hand, by way of correction
for the misreading omnium. 4. pendeat, written by glossator over
gaudeat, which is erased. 5. siqut, corrected into sicut. 6. MS. dis-
cipulus. Some one, seeing that this word ought to be discipulis, began wrongly
to erase s, then stopped this, and indicated correction from u into i by putting
a dot over second stroke of u. 10. quam (other texts que) erased after ne.
12. pro, other texts have cum . That this has been in original of our text
is probable, as the gloss has mid.
 and not to oppose the Abbot. Of good works. [19

[ e. ] styre [ c. ] he underhnige [b. ] sylf swa Jeah. [ b . ] se abbod

regulari subjaceat ; Ipse tamen abbas
[e. ] mid godes ege [f. ] 7 gehealdsumnesse regules [ t. ] ealle pinc
cum timore dei et observatione regule omnia
[a. ] do. witende hine buton twýn be eallum his domum þa riht-
faciat. sciens se procul dubio de omnibus judiciis suis
wisestan deman gode gescead to aiyldenne gyf [ e .] hwylce
equissimo judici deo rationem redditurum ; Si qua
[b. ] [f. ] lassan pe inc syndon to done
þe [g.] on
vero minora agenda sunt in 5
[h.] mynstres [g . ] on nytwýrdnýssum ealdra [i.] pot an
(125 a.) monasterii utilitatibus seniorum tantum
[a.] he bruce [ o. ] gepehte swa swa hit awriten is ealle [1. ]
utatur consilio sicut scriptum est ; Omnia

[k. ] do mid ræde [ m.] 7 [ n . ] [ o. ] * æter dædum 7 hit pe ne ofreow

fac cum consilio. et post factum non penitebis;

hwýlce beon tol godera weorca.

QUE SINT INSTRUMENTA BONORUM OPERUM. (CAP. IIII . )

ealra æræst drihten god lufian ealre heortan mid

In primis dominum deum diligere ex toto corde tota 10
eallra sawla mid ealre mihte syddan nextan ealswa pe sylfne
anima tota virtute ; Deinde proximum. tamquam se ipsum;
debemus ofslean unrihthæman na don peofæ
Deinde non occidere Non adulterare. non facere furtum.
ne gewilnian na leas gewitnesse secgan arwurdian
non concupiscere. non falsum testimonium dicere ; Honorare
debemus ealle men him sylfan æni beon pat dæt nele
omnes homines et quod sibi quis fieri non vult.
oðrum 7 pat ne do wiosacan. sic hine sylfne himsylfum þæt
Alii ne faciat; Abnegare semet ipsum sibi ; ut 15

3. pa, read pam. 7. [o.] perhaps ō = on. 8. æter, read after.

12. debem', in glossator's hand, not in other Latin texts ; cf. 1. 15 ; p. 20,
1. 15 , and passim. peofæ, p corr. from some other letter. 14. debem',
cf. l. 13. 15. First pat added later on by glossator. sylfne, f added
later on by glossator. sic, stands by the side of wiðsacan, not over se.

2. timore, MS. timorem . 5. The words aut major (read majora ?) are
found after agenda ; they are probably originally a marginal note copied
into our text, and not in the other texts. 6. seniorum to sicut inclusive,
together with gloss, left out by copyist, and put in top margin. 10. corde,
MS. corda.
C 2
 20] Of fasting, alms -giving, self-control, etc. [Ch. IV.

he fylige crist lichaman prean estmettas befon

sequatur christum. Corpus castigare ; Delicias non amplecti
fæsten debemus lufian pearfan fedan nacodne et scredan
Jejunium amare ; Pauperes recreare ; Nudum vestire.
untrume 7 geneosian deadne bebyrgian on gedrefednesse
Infirmum visitare. Mortuum sepelire. In tribulatione
gehelpan sargenne gefrefrian fram weorulde [a . ] dædum
subvenire . Dolentem consolari. Α seculi actibus
don ælfræmedne ænipincg cristes lufan na foresettan ýrre
5 se facere alienum ; Nihil amori christi preponere. Iram
non debemus gefremman ýrsunge timan na healdan facn
non perficere. Iracundie tempus non reservare ; Dolum
on heortan na healdan lease sibbe cost na syllan þa soðe
in corde non tenere. Pacem falsum non dare. Kari-
lufan na na forlætan na swerian pe he hine forswerige
tatem non derelinquere. Non jurare ne forte perjuret.
* soðfæsten debet of heortan 7 of mude for bringan . yfel for
Veritatem ex corde et ore proferre. Malum pro
yfele debemus agildan tregan debemus gedonne dæde
10 malo non reddere. Injuriam non facere. sed et factam
geþýldelice ah forþyldian * frynd lufian pa awýrigendan
patienter sufferre ; Inimicos diligere ; Maledicentes
[c. ] non debemus agen wýrian ah swiðor bletsian [d. ] ehnesse
se non remaledicere sed magis benedicere. Persecutionem
for rihtwisnesse polian. beon de modig na windrucen
pro justitia sustinere. Non esse superbum. non vinolentum ;
na mycelæte na * sia na * sceac mur-
non multum adacem ; non somnolentum ; non pigrum ; non (125 b.)
nigende naceriende na * ælendne hiht his gode
15 murmuriosum ; non detractorem ; debet spem suam deo
betæcan god æni pinc on him sylfan ponne he gesỳhp
committere ; Bonum aliquid in se cum viderit : i

2. debemus, in glossator's hand, not in other Latin texts. et scredan,

MS. & scredan ; did the scribe find ed-, at scredan or 7 scredan in his
original ? 6. non debemus over gefremman. 9. soofæstne, read
soðfæstnesse. 11. frynd, read find. 12. non debemus in margin.
13. de, see note. 14. nasia, read slapol ? sceac, read sleac. ælendne,
read telendne.

1. Delicias, MS. dulcias ; it would seem that an attempt was made to

correct it. 3. visitare, underlined in MS. repeated by mistake after
Mortuum. 10. factam, see note. 13. superbum, MS. desuperbum,
see note. 15. detractorem, o corr. from a.
 The last Judgment. Further rules of conduct. [21

gode ne betæce na him sylfan yfel him. sylfan æfre fram

deo applicet non sibi ; Malum vero semper a se
gedon he wite him sylfan 7 getelle domes dæig
factum sciat ; et sibi reputet ; Diem debemus judicii
ondrædan helle aforhtian þæt ece lif mid ealre gast-
timere ; gehennam expavescere ; vitam æternam omni concu-
licere gewilnunge gewilnian [b. ] dead [c. ] dæghwamlice
piscentia spiritali desiderare ; Mortem cotidie
[e. ] ætforan eagan [ d. ] gewenedne [a . ] habban dæda lifes his
ante oculos suspectam habere ; actus vitæ sue 5
on ælcere tide gehealdan on ælcere stowa gode hine besceawian
omni hora custodire ; In omni loco deum se respicere
[a. ] tosoðan [ b. ] witan gepohtas pa yfelan heortan his to becu-
pro certo scire : Cogitationes malas cordi suo adveni-
menne sona to christe aslidan pam gastlican ealdre
entes ; mox ad christum allidere ; et seniori spiritali
7 gesutulian he his muð fram yfele fram yfele oððe pwyrlice
patefacere. Debet os suum a malo vel pravo elo-
spræce gehealdan [a. ] lufian
mycel swyde [b. ] spræcan na.
quio custodire ; Multum loqui nonamare. 10
idele word hlehtregamene. odde lilic micelne leahtor odde
Verba vana aut risui apta non loqui; Risum multum aut
to sceacenne lufian halige rædinge lustlice lysta. odde
excussum non amare ; Lectiones sanctas libenter audire ;
gehýra gebeda [o. ] *frædlice 7 onsigan his for gewitena yfela
orationi frequenter incumbere ; Mala sua preterita
mid tearum oððe geomorunge dæghwamlice on gebeda gode
cum lacrimis vel gemitu cotidie in oratione deo
anddettan of Jam sylfan yfelum þærto eacan betan.
confiteri ; de ipsis malis de cetero emendare; 15
gewilnunga lichaman [d. ] gefremman willan agenne
Desideria carnis non perficere. voluntatem propriam
[d. ] hatian bebodu on eallum peh pe sylf do
odire ; preceptis abbatis in omnibus obedire ; Etiam si

1. ne, wrong gloss . 8. aslidan ? Perhaps the scribe found aslean in his
text, and his eye was caught by the allidere of the Latin. 13. frædlice,
see note ; yfela, top part of l erased by erasure in audire (Latin notes on 1. 12).
15. anddettan, first d above line, and at the end of line, but probably belongs
to the word.

1. applicet, MS. amplicet. 2. for debemus, see note to p. 20, l. 15.

See infra , 1. 9. 9. Debet, see note to 1. 2. 12. audire, erasure of about
two letters between i and r. 16. propriam, i above line.
 221 Moral and religious precepts.
1
I
he elles pat feor sig sylf do gemyndige pæs drihtenlican
ipse aliter quod absit agat ; memor illius dominici
bebodas pased gat doo pa dinc pe hi dop don
precepti. Que dicunt facite ; que autem faciunt facere
nelle na nellan beon gesæið halig ærðampe hesig
nolite ; Non velle dici 8inctum antequam sit ; sed
ær ah beon pat soolicor pat pat he is gesæd godes beboda
prius esse. quod verius dicatur ; Precepta (126 a.)
mid dædum dæihwamlice gefyllan clænnesse lufian 1
5 dei factis cotidie adimplere ; Castitatem amare ;
nehne non æfest 7 andan habban geflit. oððe ceaste
nullum odire ; zelum et invidiam non habere ; Contentionem non
upahofennesse idelne * iyl forfleon 7 þa yldran
amare ; elationem vel jactantiam fugere ; Et seniores
arwurdian pa iỳnran on christes * lufian for feondum
venerari ; juniores diligere. in christi amore pro inimicis
gebiddan mid pam ungepwærum ær nýðersige. odde gange
orare ; Cum discordantibus ante solis occasum
on sibbe gehwýrfan non be godes mildheortnesse debemus næfre
10 in pace redire ; et de dei misericordia numquam
geortruwian efne pas sind tol cræftis gastlices pat ponne
desperare ; Ecce hec sunt instrumenta artis spiritalis que cum
beoð gefylde fram us unablinnendlice dægges 7 nihtes
fuerint a nobis die noctuque incessa-
unateoriendlice to gefyllanne on domes dæge 7 betæhte
biliter adimpleta ; et in die judicii reconsignata.
seo med us fram drihtne bið agolden pe he sylf behet
illa merces nobis a domino reconpensabitur quam ipse promisit ;
eage pat de ne geseah eare ne ne gehýrde ne ne on
15 Quod oculus non vidit. nec auris audivit ; nec in
heortan mannes astah pa dinc pe gearcode pisum . pa da
cor hominis ascendit ; que preparavit deus his qui

2. sed gat, d of unclear shape in MS., but no c : read secgat. 6. non

Latin, over odire ? cf. infra, l. 10, perhaps to be taken to neh ne, and to be
read mon. 7. iyl, read iylp. 8. lufian, read lufan. 12. unablin-
nendlice, the fourth n corr. from some other letter, probably a. Read d. 7 n.
unabl. unateor. adimpleta, glossed as if ad implenda.

1. memor, MS . memoris. 3. dici, MS. dice. 10. dei, MS. dim , m

misread from sign of contr. above i, for e of dei. 11. u in cum corr. from
some other letter.
 Of Obedience as though to divine command. [23

lufiað hine [c . ] smede [b. ] * iþærwe [ i . ] ealle pas dinc

diligunt deum ; Officina vero ubi hæc omnia
[k. ] geornlice [ i . ] wýrcean [ d. ] clýsunga [ a.] [ e. ] mynstres 7
diligenter operemur. claustra sunt monasterii ; et
stadolfæstnys [g.]
stabilitas in congregatione ;

DE OBEDIENTIA DISCIPULORUM QUALIS SIT. (CAP. V.)

[e. ]se for witodlice [ f. ] eadmodnes [ e. ] se forma stæpe ans [c. ] gehyr-
PRIMUS ITAQUE HUMILITATIS GRADUS EST : obe- 5

sumnes [d. ] butonýldincge [b. ] pasðinc [a. ] gerist [c. ] pisom [d .]

dientia sine mora ; Haec convenit his qui
naht [ g. ] himsylfum [ h . ] criste [ f. ] leofre [e. ] ænigpincg [d. ] padene-
nihil sibi christo carius aliquid exis-
wenað [i. ] forðam þeowdome haligan [ k.] þe hi [k . ] beheton
timant : propter servitium sanctum quod professi
[k. ] [ 1. ] oððe [1. ] for [ 1.] hogan helle [ m. ] [ o . ] odde [ o . ] forwuldre
sunt : seu propter metum gehenne : vel gloriam
[p .] lifes [p.] pæs ecan is sona [s. ] ænig pinc [r. ] ponne biðbe-
(126 b.) vite aeterne ; Mox ut aliquid ΙΟ
impera-
boden [d. ] fram ealdre [ r.] [a. ] acswilce [ x .] godcundlice [ a. ] hitsibe
tum a maiore fuerit: ac si divinitus im-
boden [ c. ] ÿldincge et prowian hỷ niton on donlicum þincgum
peretur. moram pati nesciunt in faciendo;
[a .] be dam [b.] [ a. ] sæigð for [ c. ] hlýste [d. ] earan
De quibus dominus dicit : ob auditu auris.
[ a .] he gehyrsumede [ b. ] 7 [a .] eft he seigð [ a.] [ b. ] lareowum
oboedivit mihi ; Et iterum dicit doctoribus ;

[e. ] se de [f. ] eow [e. ] gehýrð me [ c. ] gehýrð þas o de pillice

Qui vos audit : me audit ; Ergo hi tales 15
[ f. ] forlætende [ g.] þarrihte [ h . ] þe_heora [ h. ] 7 [k . ] willan
relinquentes statim que sua sunt ; et voluntatem
[k. ]agenne [ i . ] forlætende [ m. ] sona [n. ] gebysgodum [n. ] handum
propriam deserentes ; mox ex occupatis manibus

1. ipærre, sic in MS.: probably i as ' paving ' letter. par as gloss to ubi, and
we belonging to wyrcean. 5. for, read forma. The MS. has esefor.-ans
over est, I cannot explain. 7. padenewenað, i. e. pa de ne wenað. 10. is.
Latin ? the gloss above ut is illegible.

8. sanctum (scm) , MS . secundum (scẩm ). 12. Above the o of moram

there is written a z.
 24] Prompt obedience, acceptable to God.

7 þæt hi didon [ p .] unfulfremed [i ] forlætende [ e. ] mid [b . ]

et quod agebant inperfectum relinquentes: vici-
gehendum [g.] gehýrsumnesse [e.] fet bebeodendes [c.] stefne
no oboedientiæ pede jubentis госет

[ d.] middædum [ a. ] hi fýllian [a. ] 7 swýlce [ d. ] onanre [ d . ] hand-

factis sequuntur ; Et velut uno mo-
hwile [b.] seoforesæda lareowas [b.] hæs [ e.] 7 fulfremed
mento predicta magistri jussio et perfecta
[ f. ] leornincenihtas weorc [g. ] onhrædnesse [ h.] godes eges [ h . ]
5 discipuli opera in velocitate timoris dei

[k.] bute pa [ k.] dinc [ 1. ] gemænlice [m. ] hærdlicor 7 be ongefÿl-

ambe res communiter citius explican-
lede pam [n. ] to pam [a.] ecan life [q ] [p.] to gangenne
tur. Quibus ad vitam æternam gradiendi
[o. ] lufu [n. ] onsigo for pone neorwan weig hi gelettað þanon
amor incumbit. Ideo angustam viam arripiunt : unde
sæig se nearwa weig is se læd to life pat heora
dominus dicit angusta via est que ducit ad vitam : ut non
agenre kýre na libbende heora gewilnungum 7 lustum
ΙΟ suo arbitrio viventes : vel desideriis suis et voluptatibus
gehýrsumiende ac gangende on ælfræmedum dome 7 on
obedientes sed ambulantes alieno judicio et im-
anwealde on mynstrum drohgende abbod heom sylfum fora
perio et in coenobiis degentes : abbatem sibi pre
beon hine gewilnian buton twyn pas. swilce pone [a.] ge-
esse desiderant ; Sine dubio hi tales illam domini imi-
efenlæcean cwude [c.] pam ic na com don minne willan
tantur sententiam; qua dicit ; Non veni facere voluntatem
ac pæs se de asende me [a. ] ah [b. ] peos sylfe [b. ]
15 meam ; sed ejus qui misit me : Sed hec ipsa
[b. ] gehýrsumnesse [ c. ] ponne [ d .] anfenge [ b. ] bið gode 7 wýnsum
oboedientia tunc | acceptabilis erit deo et dulcis (127 a. )
mannum gif hwæt bið beboden forhtlice ne lætlice ne
hominibus ; si quod jubetur ; non trepide ; non tarde ; non

2. bebeodendes, second e above line. 3. handhwile, the two h's above the
line. 5. hrædnesse, h above line.

3. momento, MS. monumento , nu crossed out. 7. gradiendi, MS. gra-

dienti. 13. desiderant, MS . desiderant. 16. acceptabilis, MS.
acceptabis.
 Obedience is to be cheerful. Of silence. [25

erhlice odde mid ceorunge ode odde mid andswere [e. ]

tepide ; aut cum murmurio. vel cum responso
nellendes biðgeworden . [a .] forðam pe [b. ] bið gehýrsumnes
nolentis efficiatur : Quia oboedientia
ealdran [ d . ] se de bið iarcod [ c .] gode [a . ] gegearcon hesýlf
que majoribus prebetur : deo exibetur. Ipse
sæde se de eow pegehýrð [ b. ] * m. [a ]gehýrð [ a. ] 7 [ d . ] mid
enim dixit ; Qui vos audit me audit : Et cum
godum mode [c. ] fram * leornincchintum [ b. ] beon gegearcod
bono animo a discipulis preberi 5
[a . ] hit gedafenað [e. ] forðam poneglædan syllan [e. ] pelufað
oportet. quia hilarem datorem diligit
gode [a .] sodes na bið [ g.] mid ÿfelum [ g . ] mode gif gehýrsumað
deus. Nam cum malo animo si obedit
leorninccniht 7 na þæt an on mude ac eac swylce on
discipulus : et non solum ore. verum etiam in
heortan gif he ceorað 7 gif he gefylle hæse [c.]
corde si murmuraverit. et si impleat jussionem ; tamen
[b. ] anfenge [a .] [ a. ] [ d . ] se de heortan his besceawað ceori-
acceptum jam non erit deo ; qui cor ejus respicit mur- 10
endes 7 he for swylcere dæde ænigne ne begitt panc
murantis ; Et pro tali facto nullam consequitur gratiam.
[b. ] gif git swiðor [c. ] wice [ d . ] ceorigendra [a. ] onbecýmð gif
Immo penam murmurantium incurrit si
[e . ] he hit mid fulre dædbote [e. ] na gebed
non cum satisfactione emendaverit.

DE TACITURNITATE. (CAP. VI.)

utondon pat de sæde se witega ic sæde ic gehealde wegas mine

FACIAMUS QUOD AIT PROPHETA. DIXI CUSTODIAM. vias meas : 15
þæt ic na gylte on minre tungan icsette mude minon heord-
ut non delinquam in lingua mea ; Posui ori meo cus-
rædne ic adumbede 7 ic eom geeadmed 7 ic suwode
todiam : obmutui et humiliatus s m et silui

3. A letter (s ?) erased before gode. 4. m, probably no ' paving ' letter,

but for me (m). 5. leorninochintum, read leorninccnihtum . 10. his, i
above line.

i
4. Qui vos, MS. Quos. 10. murmurantis, MS. murmorantis. nullam,
MS. millam,
4
 26] The teacher to speak, the disciple to be silent.

fram godum [a. ] her geswutulad [a. ] [ b. ] gif [ e. ] fram godum

a bonis : Hic ostendit propheta ; si a bonis
[e. ] spræcum oderhwile interdum for [g. ] * salnesse beon gesuwod
eloquiis propter taciturnitatem
[c. scel beon gesuwod lahu micele swiðor fram yfelum
debet interdum tacere : quantomagis a malis
wordum for wite synne peah sig be godum 7
(127 b.)
verbis propter penam peccati ; Ergo quamvis de bonis et
haligum et timbrunga [ d. ] spræcum 7 fulfremedæ [b. ]
5 sanctis et aedificationum eloquiis et perfectis
leorningeenihtum. *
fore. [f. ] stilnesse stæðinesse sylfsýne
discipulis propter taciturnitatis gravitatem rara
to specende [a. ] geunnen [e. ] leaf fordam pe hit is awriten on
loquendi concedatur licentia ; quia scriptum est ; In
manifealdre pu ne forflihst synne on oderstowe dead 7
multiloquio non effugies peccatum. Et alibi : Mors et
lif on handum tungan sodes sprecan 7 læran lareowum
vita in manibus lingue ; Nam loqui et docere magistrum
gedafena suwian 7 heorcnian leorniccnihtum gedafenað
10 condecet ; Tacere et audire discipulo convenit ; Et
gif wilce pincg sind to smeagenda fram dre mid ealre
ideo si qua requirenda sunt a priore cum omni
eadmodnesse 7 underpeodnesse 7 beon gesmeade befrinonne pat
humilitate et subjectione reverentie requirantur ;
ne si gesewen furður spræcan ponne hit gefremige higlista
non videatur plus loqui quam expedit Scurilitates
oope idelword stirienda ecer clýsunga
vero vel verba otiosa et risum moventia ; aeterna clausura
on ealle stowum we ne fordemað to hwylcere spræce
15 in omnibus locis dampnamus ; Et ad talia eloquia
leorninccniht geopenodum muð 7 we ne dafiað
discipulum aperire 08 non permittimus .

2. interdum in glossator's hand. oderhwile, as gloss to interdum,

stands above it. salnesse, read stilnesse. et, MS. &. 6. sylfsýne, see
note.

2. eloquiis, MS. eloquris. 3. quantomagis, n above line. malis,

partially erased ? 5. Second et above line. perfectis, MS. perfectus,
but written above u. 7. MS. liquendi, but changed into loquendi.
12. reverentie in margin. 13. Scurilitates, li above line in later
hand.
 The proud shall be humbled ; the humble shall be exalted . [27

DE HUMILITATE . (CAP. VII .)

[b. ] clypað c. vs. y. gewritt [ d . ] þæt [ d. ] godcunda eala [a.]

CLAMAT NOBIS SCRIPTURA DIVINA FRATAES
[ e . ] seccende [ b. ] ælc. [d .] se de [ c . ] bine [ c. ] upahefð [a. ] bið ge-
DICENS. omnis qui se exaltat humilia-
eadmet [ e. ] 7 bið [ f. ] se de [ f. ] geeadmeð upahafen bonne
bitur et qui se humiliat exaltabitur : Cum
pas pinc [o. ] sæigo geswutulad [a . ] us 7 ælce upahafennesse
haec ergo dicit ; ostendit nobis omnem exaltationem 5
cyn beon modinesse hine warnian se witiga þat gebycniap
genus esse superbie quod se cavere propheta indicat
la drihten nis upahafen heorte mine nana upahafen
dicens ; Domine non est exaltatum cor meum neque elati
sind eagan mine ne ic na ferde on mærlicum þingum na
sunt oculi mei ; Neque ambulavi in magnis ; neque in
on wundorlicum ofor me ah la hwæt sæig he gif ic ne ge-
(128 a.) mirabilibus super me. Sed quid sinon humiliter
eadmodlice pwærlæhte ac ic upahof mine sawle swa swa is
sentiebam sed exaltavi animam meam sicut IO
þæt * openodum cild puer [ a. ] ofor his meder þu forgyldst
ablactatus est super matrem suam ita retribues
on minre sawle [a. ] wanon. [ k. ] gif healicere eadmod-
in animam meam ; Únde fratres si summe humili-
nesse we wyllað gepincde [m. ] hreppan [0. ] ad illam
tatis volumus culmen adtingere et ad
[0.] [0.] [0.] [p. ] to pære purh andweardes lifes
exaltationem illam celestem ad quam per presentis vite
eadmodnesse [p. ] bid astigen hrædlice becuman dædum
humilitatem ascenditur volumus velociter pervenire. actibus 15

2. c. vs. ý, sic in MS.; see note. 3. seccende, second c changed into e.

9. geeadmodlice, a letter between g and e ? 11. openodum, read awenode.
puer not in other texts, added by glossator, as the word to which ablactatus
refers. 13. ad illam in glossator's hand-writing.

3. qui, dot under u, as if it were meant to be expunged. 5. ergo , MS. j.

11. ablactatus, MS. ablactatum. retribues ; of the other Latin texts (cf.
Schröer, W. V. , p. 30, and see Schmidt, p. 17 ) , S has retributio, T and U
have retribues, and G has bues erased. Our MS. had first retributio , then o
was erased, i lengthened into s, and t changed into e. With this newly-
fabricated retribues the gloss corresponds. 15. ascenditur, some other
ending changed into itur.
 28] Have the fear of God continually before thine eyes,

urum upastigendum h dre [b. ] seo blæðð. is up to aræranne

nostris ascendentibus scala illa erigenda est
[c.] seo [e. ] on swefne [ d . ] þeatiwde [ c. ] [ f. ] þurhðage [ g. ] him
que in sompnio iacob apparuit ; per quam ei
7 nider astigende [h. ] 7 upastigende [f. ] sutulodan
descendentes et ascendentes angeli monstrabantur ;
na bið ælles buton twýn se nyderstige se 7 upstige fram us
Non aliud sine dubio descensus ille et ascensus a nobis
understandan buton mid upahafennesse nyderastigan mid
5 intellegitur nisi cum exaltatione descendere ; et
eadmodnesse upastigan [c. ] seo sylfe [ b. ] uparærede
humilitate ascendere ; Scala vero ipsa
hlæddra ure [ d . ] is [ a. ] lif [ d . ] on [e . ] worulde [ f. ] seo bið
erecta nostra est vita in seculo ; Que
geeadmedre heortan [ k. ] [ g . ] uparærede to heofonum [ c . ] sidan
humiliato corde a domino ; erigitur ad celum ; Latera
[b. ] sint pære [e. ] dran [a. ] we secgað urne [ g. ] [ f. ] beon
enim ejus scale ; dicimus nostrum esse
[g. ] lichaman 7 sawle. [ g. ] on dære sidan [ a. ] gesætt [ d . ] mistlice
10 corpus et animam ; in que latera diversos
lare gecigednyss [b. ]
[d . ] stupas eadmodnesse ode [f. ]
gradus humilitatis vel discipline : evocatio
[b.] seo godcund [ c. ] pa upastigændan a an
divina ascendendos inseruit ;

[ b.] se forma [ c. ] [d . ] eadmodnesse [ b. ] stape is [ a . ] [e .] godes

PRIMUS ITAQUE HVMILITATIS GRADUS EST : SITI-
ege him sylfum [ k. ] aetforan [ k.] eagan [ i . ] æfre [ h. ] secende
morem dei sibi ante oculos semper ponens
[g.] foregýtelnýsse [ f. ] eallunga [ e . ] gif he flihð he sig
15 oblivionem omnino fugiat ; et semper sit
gemyndig ealrapinga þæt bebead god [a .] [d.] pa forhic-
memor omnium que precepit deus ; Qualiter contemp-
genden [d. ] gode [h. ] on helle forsýnnum [a. ] hi on (128 b.)
nentes deum ; in gehennam pro peccatis inci-

1. hdre ; hlæðð, probably both words are meant for klæddre. 12. a an
over inseruit, see note. 14. secende, sic in MS.

2. sompnio, p corr. from n. 5. cum added in the margin ; exaltatione,

MS. exaltationem . 11. MS. gradis, marked in MS. to be changed into
gradus. 16. contempnentes, p below line.
 for the Lord sees thee, and with all thy doings shall the [29
Angels make Him acquainted.

befeollan [f ] 7 pat ece lif pat [ k. ] adrædendum god [k. ] is

dunt ; et vitam aeternam que timentibus deum pre-
gegearcod is [h]on his mode æfre [g. ] [f. ] 7 he wealce 7
parata est animo suo semper revolvat. Et
gehealdende hine fram sýnnum 7 leahtrum þæt is
custodiens se omni hora a peccatis et vitiis id est
gepohta tungan eagana handa fota odde agenes
cogitationum lingue ; oculorum manuum pedum, vel volun-
willan ah gewilnunga lichaman ofadon he ofeste wene
tatis proprie ; sed et desideria carnis amputare festinet ; Estimet 5
man of heofonum fram gode æfre beon behealdenne
se homo de celis a deo semper respici
on ælcere tida 7 his dæda on ælcere stowe fram gesyhoe
omni hora ; et facta sua omni loco ab aspectu
godcundnýsse 7 beon gesawen fram englum on ælcere
divinitatis videri ; et ab angelis deo omni
tide 7 beon gekydde gesutulað us pet witega on urum
hora renuntiari; Demonstrat nobis hoc propheta cum in
gepancum esse esse andweardne ponne he geswu-
cogitationibus nostris deum semper presentem ostendit IO
tulað asmaidan heortan 7 lendenu god
dicens ; Scrutans corda et renes deus ; et item
can gepohtas manna idel 7
Dominus novit cogitationes hominum quoniam vane sunt ; Et
eft he sæigð þu understode mine gepohtas forrane 7 þæt
item dicit Intellexisti cogitationes meas a longe; Et quia
gepanc mannes anded be sodes pot hohful sig
cogitatio hominis confitebitur tibi ; Nam ut sollicitus sit circa
sodes odde secge se nýdwýrða
cogitationes suas perversas ; dicat semper utilis 15
broðor on his heortan ponne ic beo * ungewennned toforan heom
frater in corde suo ; Tunc ero inmaculatus coram eo ;
gif ic gehealde me fram minre unrihtwisnesse willan
si observavero me ab iniquitate mea ; Voluntatem vero

11. asmaidan, see note. 15. sodes odde secge, see note. 16. unge-
wennned, read ungewemmed. foran, o crossed, as if corrected from e.

1. aeternnam . a MS., e added later. 3. omni hora added by glossator.

17. observavero, second o in MS. ō. mea, MS. me.
 30] Do not follow thine own wishes, but the will of God.

agenre don we forbeoda ponne sæig gewrit us

propriam ita facere prohibemur cum dicit scriptura nobis
fram þinum willan 7 si du awend 7 eft 7 uton biddan god
Et a voluntatibus tuis avertere ; Et item roge mus deum ( 129 a. )
on gebede 7 pat gewýrde his willa on us we beon
in oratione ut fiat illius voluntas in nobis ; Docemur
gelærede rihtlice urne na don willan ponne we gewarniað
ergo merito nostram non facere voluntatem cum cavemus
pat pat þæt halige gewrit sýnt wegas þa beoð
sæig pæt
5 illud quod dicit sancta scriptura ; Sunt vie que
gesawene fram mannum rihtlice para enda oð dýpan * helde
videntur ab ominibus recte quarum finis usque ad profundum
besent 7 eft ponne we gewerniað þæt be pam
inferni demergit ; Et cum item cavemus illud quod

gymeleasum þæt de is gesæd gewemmede sýnt 7 lade

de neglegentibus dictum est ; corrupti sunt et abo-
odde andsæte 7 insint gewordene willum on heora on
minabiles facti sunt in voluntatibus suis; In
gewilnungum soolice lichaman swa us god semper we lýfað
IO desideriis vero carnis. ita nobis deum credamus
æfre beon andwýrde ponne sæið se witega ætforan þe is
semper esse presentem ; cum dicit propheta ; Ante te est
eal gewilnunc min is to wearnienne yfel gewilnunc
omne desiderium meum ; C'avendum est ergo ideo malum desiderium ;
dead wid infereld gelustfullunc fordam pe is gesæd wanon
quia mors secus introitum delectationis posita est ; Unde
gewrit * behýt secgende æfter pinum gewilnungum
scriptura precipit dicens; Post concupiscentias tuas
ne farðu gif besceawiad
15 non eas ; Ergo si oculi domini speculantur bonos et malos
7 he beheal
et dominus de caelo semper respicit super filios hominum.
þæt he * oseo gif he is to understandenne ode secende god
ut videat si est intellegens aut requirens deum ;

5. sæig, for sæigð. 6. helde, read helle. 7. besent, read besenct.

9. insint, see note. 10. semper added by glossator. 14. behyt, read
bebyt. 17. he oseo, read he seo. See note.

1. prohibemur, MS. prohibetur, marked by glossator to be changed into

prohibemur . 4. cavemus, MS. canemus. 6. ominibus (for hominibus),
MS. omnibus. 11. est, MS. eos.
 " I have not come to do my will, but that of Him [31
who sent me."

7 gif fram englum * hetelicum dæghwamlice dæges 7 nihtes

et si abab angelis nobis deputatis cotidie die noctuque
drihtne urum scyppende ure weorc gif beod gecydde is to
domino factori nostro opera nostra enuntiantur : caven-
warnienne on ælcere tide swa swa sæigo on * Ja * sealmo
dum est ergo omni hora fratres. sicut dicit in psalmo
þæt us bugande to * yfefle 7 unnýtwýrð 7 ge-
propheta ne nos declinantes in malum . et inutiles factos
wordene on ænigera tida þæt * ne * besceal 7 * aræriende us on
(129 b.) aliqua hora aspiciat deus et parcendo nobis in 5
dissere tide forðam þe is 7 he anbidað us gecýrran to
hoc tempore quia pius est ; et expectat nos converti in
beteran us on toweardum pas pinc du dydest
melius cotidie ne dicat nobis in futuro. Haec fecisti
7 ic suwude.
et tacui. II.

se oder eadmodnesse stepe is gif ænig na

Secundus humilitatis gradus est : si propriam quis non
lufiende willan his gewilnunga ne gif gelustfulað gefyllan
amans voluntatem. desideria sua non delectetur implere 10
pas stefne drihtnes mid dædum ac he geefenlæce. secgendes.
sed vocem illam domini factis imitetur dicentis ;
ic na com æfter
Non veni facere voluntatem meam sed ejus qui me misit. Itæm
lufe hæfð wite 7 neodpearfnes 7 akend
dicit scriptura. Voluptas habet penam et necessitas paruit
cinehelm se ridde stæpe is þæt under æni for
coronam . Tertius humilitatis gradus est : ut quis pro dei
godes lufan mid ealre gehýrsumnessa hine sylfne peowde ealdre
amore omni obedientia se subdat majori ; 15
geefen læcende drihtnes be dam þe he seið se apostolo wæs
immitans dominum de quo dicit apostolus ;
he was geworden gehýrsum of dead
Factus obediens usque ad mortem ; IIII .

1. hetelicum, read betehtum. 3. da , read dam. sealmo, with Latin

ending, the scribe's eye being caught by the almo in psalmo under it.
4. yfefle, read yfele. 5. ne besceal, read he be sceawie. aræriende, read
ariende. 14. under, see note. 16. pe, p corr. from h ? apostolo, read
apostol.
2. factori, MS. facturi. cotidie. Not in any other text. 9. Secundus,
MS. secundum. propriam, MS . propria. 12. Itam, sic in MS. 16. apos-
tolus, MS. apostolis.
 32] Persevere in thy obedience, and thou shalt be saved.

se feorða eadmodnessa stæpe is on ære sylfra gehỳrsumnessa

Quartus humilitatis gradus est ; si in ipsa oboedientia
stiðum þingum. 7 widerweardum odde eac swilce sumum
duris et contrariis rebus ; vel etiam quibuslibet
on gebrohtum teonum mid stillum ingehyde gif he
inrogatis injuriis ; tacita conscientia patientiam am-
befehð 7 for pyldigende odde aweig gewite
plectatur et sustinens non lacescat vel discedat :
secgendum gewrita sede purhwunað oð ænde Þæs
5 Dicente scriptura : qui perseveraverit usque in finem ; hic
hæle bið oft he seid dicit si ge strangod pin heorte 7 forþyldiga
salvus erit ; Item confortetur cor tuum ; et sustinet
drihten gesutuliende swa swa
dominum ; Et cstendens fidelem * pro * nos deus igne nos
pu afandodes swa swa bið afandod seolfor þu ongelæddest
examinasti. sicut examinatur argentum . Induxisti
us on grin pu gesettest gedrefednessa on urum * hicce 7
nos in laqueum. posuisti tribulationes in dorso nostro ; Et
pæt getiwe under ealdre us scealan beon he fylige
10 ut ostendat sub priore debere nos esse. subsequitur dicens ; (130 a.)
þu ongesettest men ofer urum heafdum ah ge bebod
Inposuisti homines super capita nostra. Sed et preceptum

drihtnes on * Orýrnýssum 7 on teonum purh gepyld gefyl-

domini in adversis et injuriis per patientiam adim-
lende pa pe sýnd geslegene hleor * hiercian 7 oder etbredendrum
plentes. qui percussi in maxillam. prebent et aliam : Auferenti
7 forgifan 7 wæfæls genýdde twamilan hi gan
tonicam. dimittunt et pallium. Angarizati miliario. vadunt

6. dicit, in glossator's hand. 9. hicce, read hricce. 12. ðrýrnýssum,

read ouÿrnýssum. 13. hiercian, read hi iercian.

3. patientiam, MS. patientia. 4. lacescat, MS. lasescat. 6. con-

fortetur, MS. confitetur. 7. pro nos, a whole passage has been here
left out between pro and nos by the scribe, the Latin of which in S runs
as follows :-pro (Domino universa etiam contraria sustinere debere dicit ex
persona sufferentium : Propter te morte afficimur tota die, estimati sumus
ut oves occisionis, et securi de spe retributionis divine subsecuntur gaudentes
et dicentes. Sed in his omnibus superamus propter eum qui dilexit nos ;
et item alio loco scriptura Probasti) nos. 10. nos, MS. non. 14. anga-
rizati. All other texts have angariati. But as our formoccurs not only
"
here, but also twice in Wright-Wülker's Anglo-Saxon and Old English
Vocabularies ' (353. 30 ; and 479. 17) , I dare not change it, to which Wülker
apparently sees no objection ; cp. ib. I, p. 479, note 19.
 Reveal thy ways unto the Lord, and trust in Him, for He is good. [33

þa leasa gebroðra
pergere unum et duo Cum paulo apostolo falsos fratres
hi forðildian
sustinent. et persecutionem propter justitiam patiuntur et
7 pa awyrgedan hig 7 hig blettian.
maledicentes. se benedicunt. V.

[b.] [c. ] [b.] [a . ] [d . ] ealle yfele gepohtas [g.]

QUINTUS humilitatis gradus est si omnes cogitationes malas
[h . ] cumende [ k. ] [ k .] [ m . ] [1.] digellice
[ i.] [ i .]
cordi suo advenientes vel mala a se absconse commissa 5
purh eadmode andetnesse abbote gif ne bedih gað his tiht
per humilem confessionem abbati non celaverit suo hor-
[a.] [b. ] be disum pince gewrit [ d . ] [e. ] unwrigon drihtne
tatur nos de hac re scriptura dicens : revela domino
weig þine 7 hiht on higne 7 eft he seid [a. ] andetað
viam tuam et spera in eum et. item dicit confitemini
drihtne [ b.] forðam [ c . ] þe is [ d . ] god forðam pe is [g.] his
domino quoniam bonus, quoniam in seculum mise-
mildheortnesse [f.] [f. ] [b. ] gild mine [b. ]
ricordia ejus Et item propheta delictum meum ΙΟ
cy [c. ] ne de [d . ] ic [ a. ] dyde 7 rihtwisnýssa mine
cognitum tibi feci. et injustitias meas non operui :

Dixi : pronuntiabo adversum me injustitias meas domino. et tu

arlessnessa minre heortan
(130 b.) remisisti impietatem cordis mei VI.

mid ealre wacnisse æftergenc-

SEXTUS humilitatis gradus est. si omni vilitate vel ex-
nýsse. odde endemestnesse hylde gyf bið to eallum
tremitate contentus sit monachus et ad 15
þingum himsylfan þa de beod gedeodde swylce fel wrỳhta
omnia que sibi injunguntur velut operarium

6. bedih gað, h corrected from other letter ; then erasure. gað, lower down ,
read bedihligiað. 11. Erasure before cyð.

1. The words pergere unum are not in the other texts. twamilan would
seem to be the gloss to et duo. 6, 7. hortatur ; after this some letter only
faintly discernible. 14. humilitatis, MS . numilitatis.
D
 34] Say with the prophet : I am but a worm, and not a man.'

7 hedeme unwurone to
malum se judicet et indignum dicens sibi cum propheta Ad
nahte ic eom agen gehwyrfæd 7 ic ne cude swa swa nýten
nichilum redactus sum et nescivi. ut jumentum
ic eom
factus sum apud te. et ego semper tecum. VII .

he eallum 7 læssan
SEPTIMUS HUMILITATIS GRADUS EST. SI OMNIBUS SE inferiorem et
wacran na pot an mid his tungan gif hit ahhe eac swylce
5 viliorem non solum sua lingua pronuntiet sed etiam
mid incundre gelyfe lufe geeadmetende hine sylfne
intimo cordis credat affectum humilians se et dicens
* wursan 7 na' man
mid pam witegan ic eom
cum propheta. ego autem sum vermis et non homo.
manna 7 aworpones folces sum upahafen 7 ic com
obprcbrium hominum et abjectio plebis Exaltatus autem et humi-
geeadmed gescýnd god me þæt pu geead-
liatus sum et confusus. et item. bonum mihi quɔd humi-
mettest pat ic leornige pine beboda
10 liasti me. ut discam mandata tua. VIII.

gif nadeð naht se munuc buton

OCTAVUS HUMILITATIS GRADUS est. si nihil agat monachus nisi
pat pe se gemenlica rego mynstres odde ealdra tihtað
quod communis monasterii regula vel majorum cohor-
odde lærað býsna
tantur exempla . VIIII .

2. gehwyrfæd, r corr. from another letter, probably f. 7. wursan, see

note.

5. lingua, MS. linguet. 13. After the word exempla there follows in our
MS. the following passage in Latin, which has been put in the note, as it is
unglossed, and as it is not contained in any of the other Latin texts used by
Schröer or Schmidt :-Sicut scriptum est. humiliatus sum usquequaque domine
vivifica me secundum verbum tuum. Et dominus dixit : Discite ame quia
mitis sum et humilis corde et invenietis requiem animabus vestris ; Et ( 131 a.)
apostolus dixit petrus ; Humiliamini sub potenti manu dei. ut vos exaltat in
tempore visitationis. omnem vestram sollicitudinem proicientes in eum :
quoniam ipsi cura est de vobis Sobrii estote et vigilate : quia adversarius
vester diabolus tamquam leo rugiens circuit querens quem devoret ; Cui
resistite fortes infide, scientes eandem passionem ei. que in mundo est vestre
fraternitati fieri ;
 Do not laugh, do not be clamorous ; a wise man uses few words. [35

gif tungan to sprecanne gif

NONUS HUMILITATIS GRADUS EST. si linguam ad loquendum pro-
forbidde se munuc stilnesse habbende orde ax-
hibeat monachus et taciturnitatem habens usque ad interro-
unge 7 be ne spece swýtelunge write þæt na on
gationem et non loquatur monstrante nobis scriptura quia in
mænifealdum spræce býð forflogen sinn 7 þæt na bið se
multiloquio non effugetur peccatum et quia vir
fealaspreocala wer gerihtlæho
linguosus non dirigetur super terram X. 5

gif na bið eðhylde 7 * bræd .

DECIMUS HUMILITATIS GRADUS EST SI NON SIT FACILIS ac promp-
caf. on hlehtre forðam pe hit is awriten se dysega
tus in risu. quia scriptum est : stultus in risu
upahefð his stefne
exaltat vocem suam . XI.

ponne he sprece se munuc

UNDECIMUS HUMII ITATIS GRADUS EST. SI. CUM LOQuitur monachus.
liðelice 7 butan hleahtre eadmodlice mid gedreoge ode feawa
leniter et sine risu. humiliter cum gravitate vel pauca 10
word 7 gesceadwislice gif na sprýcð 7 he na beo hlutclipol on
verba et rationabilia loquatur Et non sit clamosus in
stefne swa swa hit awriten is se wisa wordum gesutulað
(131 b.) voce sicut scriptum est sapiens verbis innotescit
mid feawum
paucis XII.

gif na þæt an
DUODECIMUS GRADUS HUMILITATIS EST SI NON SOLUM corpore sed et
on heortan se munuc *' eadmodnyssum geseondum æfre gif ne
corde monachus humilitatem videntibus se semper in- 15

gebicniað þat is on weorce on gebedhuse on minstre on

dicet. id est in opere. in oratorio. in monasterio. in

2. odde, read oð. 5. feala-, first a above line. 6. bræd, b above line,
read hræd. 11. hlutclipol. The MS . has hut- ; the l is written over the u.
15. eadmodnyssum under the combined influences of (humilitate)m and ge-
seondum .

3. monstrante, MS. monastrante. 8. exaltat, MS. expectat. 15. semper

in glossator's hand. 16. opere, MS. opore.
D 2
 36] Say : I am not worthy, O Lord, to raise mine eyes to heaven.

orcerde on wege on æcere odde swa hwar swa he bio fuerit

orto. in via in agro vel ubique
sittende gangende odde standende ahýldum he syg æfre
sedens. ambulans vel stans inclinato sit semper
heafde gefæstnodum on eorðan gesyhðum scyldine hine on ælcere
capite defixis in terram aspectibus. reum se omni
tida be his sýnnum wenende eallunga hine on dam
hora de peccatis suis existimans jam se tremendo
* gefullan dome beonge andwerded hewene secgende himsylfan on
5 judicio dei representari estimet. dicens sibi in
heortan æfre pæet pæt he sæde publicanus ge godspellica
corde semper illud. quod publicanus ille
manfulla gefæstnodum on eorðan gesýhðum sæde la Ju
evangelicus fixis in terram oculis dixit : Do-
drihten ic ne eom wurde ic sýnfulla upahebban eagan mine to
mine non sum dignus ego peccator levare oculos meos ad
heofonum dicit mid pam witega n ic eom gebyged 7
celum ; Et item cum propheta : Incurvatus sum et
ic eom geeadmet æghware odde on ælcere stowe
10 humiliatus sum usque quaque : Ergo
þingum eallum disum eadmodnýsse se munuc
his omnibus humilitatis gradibus ascensis monachus
sona to ære soðan lufan godes becým to dære fulfremed
mox ad karitatem dei perveniet illam que perfecta
ut seo asend ege purh pot he ealle pinc ær
foras mittit timorem : per quam universa que prius
buton forhte pe he geheold buton ænigum geswince
non sine formidine observabat. absque ullo labore
swilce gekýndelice of gewunan anginne gehealde na
15 velut naturaliter ex consuetudine incipiet custodire non jam
mid ege helle ac mid cristes lufan 7 gewunan þa sylfan godu
timore gehenne. sed amore christi et consuetudine ipsa bona
7 gelustfullunge mihta on his wýrhtan
et delectatione virtutum. que dominus jam | in operario (132 a.)

1. fuerit in glossator's hand. 5. gefullan, read egefullan. 6. pub-

licanus, Latin repeated as gloss, whereas manfulla in 1. 7 is the English
gloss. ge, read se. 9. dicit, glossator's handwriting. 10. stowe or
stuwe ?

7. fixis, MS. fixus.

On the divine offices, and the number of psalms during the night. [37

on middan earde fram leahtrum 7 sýnnum mid þam haligan

suo mundo a vitiis et peccatis spiritu sancto
pa gemedemode geswutulian
dignabit demonstrare.

DE OFFICIIS DIVINIS IN NOCTIBUS. (CAP. VIII.)

Wintres [k. ] on tide [ i. ] [ i. ] fram clypunge [ m. ] þæs nýgeðan mon-

HYEMIS TEMPORE ID EST A KALENDIS novem-
des [m. ] [n.] of eastran [ n.] æfter forasceawunga [o. ] [ p .] [b.] æt
bris usque inpasca. juxta considerationem rationis. OC- 5
Jære ehtera tida [ b. ] [ c. ] is to arisan [ a. ] [ a. ] [d .] æt hwe lytle mare [e. ]
tava hora noctis surgendum est. ut modice amplius
[a.] pære [f.] [f.] [d . ] þæt hi gerestan [n.] [ b.] [i. ] hi
de media nocte pausentur etiam digesti sur-
arisan [g.] [a.] pot to lafe [ b. ] is [a. ] æfter uhtsange [c .] [f.]
gant Quod vero restat post vigilias a fratribus
pa þa sealmsanges [i . ] odde rædinge [ k.] sum dinc beheofiad [g.]
qui psalterii vel lectionum aliquid indigent.
smeagunge [e.] si gepeowod [ d.] fram [e.] eastran [f. ] odda
meditationi inserviatur. Α pasca autem usque ad io
forasædon. clypunga [ f. ] þæs nigeðan monþæs [ f. ] swa [b.]
supra dictas kalendas novembris sic
si gemedemod [a .] [c.] tid uhtsanga [ d . ] seo atreogenlice [g. ]
temperetur hora vigiliarum agenda. ut
betwux pam læstan [ n . ] fæte [n. ] [o .] [f.] to neodbeheofe
intervallo quo fratres ad necessaria
parvissimo
gecyndes ondam utgan [m. ] gehealdenum sona merrigenlice
nature exeant custodito. mox matutini qui
lofsang. pa sint [ i. ] onginnendum [1. ] leohte [ k. ] todreogenne
luce agendi sunt 15
incipiente
þæt æfter fýlian
subsequantur.

QUANTI PSALMI DICENDI SUNT NOCTURNIS HORIS . (CAP. IX . )

[c. ] tide foresædon ealra ærest mid ferse fultum [g.]
Hiemis tempore premisso in primis versu deus in adjutorium

13. fœte, i. e. fæce. 14. ondam ? indistinct.

4. Hyemis, MS. hyems. 5. in, MS. an. 6. surgendum, d corr. from t,

which is in the text, by writing a dot under it, and a d over it. 7. de media,
MS. dimidia. pausentur, MS. pascuntur. 13. quo, MS. que. 17. Hiemis,
MS. hiems.
 38] The brethren to read three lessons in turn.

mine [g. ] begým oðer sidon priwa is to [a . ] singanne [ a. ]

meum intende. in secundo ter dicendum est.

[k. ] mine [m. ] weleras [ m. ] pu [1 ] geopena [n. ] 7 [o.]

domine labia mea aperies et OS

min [o. ] muồ kýð [n.] pin lof [p.] pam isto under-
meum adnuntiabit laudem tuam cui subjun-
peoddenne se Cridde sealm æfter [c.] pison [c.] [c.]
gendus est tertius psalmus et gloria. Post hanc psalmus
se feower 7 hundnigon teoða sealm mid antemne
5 nɔagesimus quartus cum antiphona aut (132 b.)
[b. ] gewist [a. ] is to singanne [a .] est þam æfter fýlige godes
certe decantandus. Inde sequatur am-
leof sex * psealmas mid antiphonum þam
brosianus. Deinde sex psalmi cum antiphonis. Quibus
gesungenum [ c .] gecwedenum [ d . ] [ d . ] [ e . ] [ a. ] gebletsige. [b. ]
dictis ; dicto versu benedicat abbas.
[a.] [h. ] [h. ] [i. ] 7 beon [ a. ] gerædde
Et sedentibus omnibus in scamnis legantur
stuntmælum [d. ] [e .] ofor rædinc scamol [f.] [g.]
10 vicissim a fratribus in codice super analogium tres
betwux [ b. ] þam [ 1. ] [ 1. ] [1.] æfter [n.]
lectiones inter quas. tria responsoria canantur. Post
þære [n. ] priddan [ c. ] rædinge [n. ] se de singe he secce
tertiam vero lectionem qui cantat dicat gloriam .
[d .] [ a. ] ponne ongyně se sangere singan sona [ f. ] ealle of
Quam dum incipit cantor dicere. mox omnes de
heora setlum hi arisan for wurðmynte 7 arwurðnesse pære
sed libus suis surgant. ob honorem et reverentiam sancte
halgan prinnysse [c .] [b. ] [a. ] beon geredde æt uhtsangum
15 trinitatis. Codices autem legantur in vigiliis
godcundlices ealderdomes gedære ealdan gecyonysse [f.] gepære
divine auctoritatis · tam veteris testamenti quam
niwan [g. ] ac eac swilce. forgesetnyssa heora pa fram þam
novi. sed expositiones earum que a

6. est. Latin in glossator's hand. 7. psealmas, read sealmas.

16. cyonýsse, second s above the line.

4. psalmus, MS. psalmis. 12. lectionem , MS. lectionum. 14. sedilibus,

corr. in the MS. from sedelibus by writing a dot under the e, and the i over it.
15. legantur, MS. leganter. 17. expositiones, MS. expositionis, changed
into expositiones.
 But in the short summer nights these lessons not to be read. [39

namcudestan lareowum 7 rihtgelyfendum fæderum

nominatissimis et orthodoxis catholicisque patribus
weron [k ] gewordene [k . ] æfter [ a. ] pisum [ k. ] ðrim [b.]
facte sunt ; Post has vero
rædingum [c.] [c.] [d . ] mid heora repsum [d. ] fýlian [ a. ]
tres lectiones cum responsoriis suis sequantur .
oore sex sealmas [e.] mid alleluian [g. ] to singanne [ f.] æfter [b. ]
reliqui sex psalmi cum alleluia canendi ; Post

þýsum [b. ] rædine [c. ] pas apostolos [d. ] æfter fylige [a .]

hos lectio apostoli sequatur 5
butan [f. ] bec to reccanne. to singanne [g. ] [h . ] 7 halsung
ex corde recitanda et versus et supplicatio
gebedu pat [k .] is drihten gemildsa us [ m. ] 7 swa beonge endode
letanie. id est kyrieleison. et sic finiantur
nihtlice [ n. ] uhtsangas [ n. ]
vigilie nocturne ; (CAP. X.)

QUALITER ESTATIS TEMPORE AGATUR NOCTURNA LAUS.

[c.] [b. ] odda [o . ] clypunga þæs nigepan mondas [d. ] es

A pascha autem usque ad calendas novembris 10
ælc [e.] swa swa [a. ] hit her bufan gesett sealmsangas [ f.]
omnis ut supra dictum est psalmodie

mycelnýss [e. ] [a. ] sigehealden utasýndredum [h. ] þæt [k. ] rædinga

(133 a.) quantitas | teneatur excepto quod lectiones
[1. ] on bec for sceornesse [m. ] nihta [n. ] pot nateshwonne [i. ]
in codice propter brevitatem noctium minime

beonge [i. ] [ a. ] ah si forðam sylfan rim rædingum anre [b.]

legantur. sed pro ipsis tribus lectionibus una
lectio [b. ] of dære ealdan gecýðnysse gemýndelice geræd . oððe
de veteri testamento memoriter dica- 15
sungen scort [g. ] [g .] * fers pam [ f.] æfterfÿlige [a.] 7
tur Quam breve responsorium subsequatur: Et

5. apostolos, read apostoles. 10. es, cf. Introd., Ch. V, § 4.

11. gesett, read gesegd. 15. lectio added in glossator's hand. 16. fers,
read reps.

5. apostoli, corr. in the MS. from apostolos by putting i over 08.

7. finiantur, MS. firinantur. 9. estatis, MS. etatis. 12. quod, qu
corr. from two other letters. 14. una, MS. uno. 15. memoriter, MS.
memoritur. 16. responsorium, MS . responsorum.
 40] Vigils, how to be kept on Sundays.

oðre [ b. ] ealle da ealswa hit bufon is geseed beon [ a. ] gefyllede

reliqua omnia ut dictum est impleantur:
[ d. ] [ d . ] [e. ] pat ne sig [ e. ] læs [ g ] [ g . ] twelf sealma [h. ]
id est ut numquam minus a duodecim psalmorum
[g ] to micelnýsse [ f.] to nihtlicum uhtsangum gesungenne utasýn
quantitate ad vigilias nocturnas dicantur ex-

dredum þam riddan [i. ] 7 pan feower 7 hund nigoteðan

cepto tertio et nonagesimo quarto
sealme.
5psalmo ;

QUALITER DOMINICIS DIEBUS VIGILIAE AGANtur. (CAP. XI . )

on dam drihtenlicum dæge [ c. ] [ b. ] gemetlicor [ a. ] si arisan [ a. ]

DOMINICO DIE TEMPERIUS SURGATUR
to nihtsangum [ d. ] on Jam uhtsangum si gehealden [a. ]
AD VIGILIAS ; In quibus vigiliis teneatur
gemet [b.] pat [ d . ] is ge trymedum [f.] swa swa we bufan
mensura . id est modulatis. ut supra
gedihton [f. ] [g ] syx sealmas [h. ] 7 fers [k. ] sittendum
10 disposuimus. sex psalmis. et versu . residentibus
[k. ] eallum gedihte 7 [i. ] be endebýrdnýsse on sceamolum [c.]
cunctis disposite et per ordinem in subselliis
[i.] beon gerædde [ m.] on be c sw a sw a we bufan [p. ]
legantur in codice. ut supra
sædon [p. ] feower [ q.] rædinga [ q . ] mid repsum [r.] þær [s. ]
diximus. quattuor lectiones cum responsoriis suis. ubi

pt [t. ] an [a.] on Čam feorðam repse [u ] gesungæn fram ðam

tantum in quarto responsorio dicatur a cantante
singendum pane [f. ] ponne [ e. ] ongino [ e. ] [b. ] sona ealle [e.]
15 Gloria ; Quam dum incipit. mox omnes
mid arwurðnessa [a . ] arison [ b. ] æfter pisum rædingum [ b. ]
cum reverentia surgant : Post quas lectiones
fylian [c .] be endebyrdnesse [ d. ] odre syx [ e. ] sealmas mid
sequantur exordine alii sex psalmi cum

3. First to, dittography in the wrong place. 10. fers, f corrected

from r.

3. quantitate, MS. quantitatem. 11. disposite, dis- corrected in the

MS. from des- by writing i over the e. subselliis, MS. subsellis.
 All to stand, whilst the abbot is reading. [41

antiphonam [f.] swa swa [g. ] pa æreran [g.] 7 mid ferse [h. ]
antiphonis sicut anteriores et versu.
æfter [ c. ] pam [c. ] [b. ] eft [a. ] beon geredde oðre [ d . ] feower [ d.]
Post quos iterum legantur alie quattuor
rædinga [d. ] [e . ] mid repsum be endebyrdnesse swa swa we her
lectiones. cum responsoriis : ordine quo

bufon sædon. æfter [ b. ] þýsum beon [a. ] geprý [ c .] canticas be

(133 b.) supra ; Post quas dicantur tria cantica. de
ðam [ d. ] witegendum þe [e. ] de ge [e .] gesette [f.] pa * cantincas
instituerit abbas. que cantica 5
prophetis. que
mid [h. ] [h.] beon [g. ] gesungenne gecwedenum [f.]
cum alleluja psallantur. Dicto etiam
[f. ] verse [a. ] 7 bletsiendum [ g. ] abbude [h . ] pam beon [a. ] ge-
versu et benedicente abbate legan-
rædde [b.] [b. ] [b.] of dære [ c. ] niwan gecýðnýsse [ c. ]
tur. alie quattuor lectiones de novo testamento.
be endebyrdnesse. swa swa we bufon sædon [ e. ] [e . ]
ordine quo supra ; Post quartum autem
[e.] onginne [a. ] [b. ] lofsang [d . ] [d. ]
responsorium incipiat abbas ymnum. te deum laudamus ; 10
[a .] pam gesungenum [ a . ] ræde [ b. ] [c. ] [d . ] of dam god-
Quo dicto ; legat abbas lectionem de evan-
spelle [ f. ] mid wurðmýnte [ f. ] [ g.] 7 mid ege [h.]
gelio ; cum honore et timore stantibus omnibus ;
pam geræddum andswarian ealle [ c . ] [d . ] [a. ] 7 þam æfter
Qua perlecta respondeant omnes Amen. Et subse-
filige [ a. ] [ b.] se abbod [d . ] [e . ] [e. ] [ e . ] [f. ] 7 for [f. ] gifenre
quatur mox abbas ymnum. Te decet laus. et data benedic-
bletsunge [ g.] hi anginnan mergenlicelof pæt [a.] [b. ] onænde [ æ. ]
tione. incipiant matutinos ; Qui ordo 15
uhtsanga [c.] [d . ] ælceretide [d . ] [e.] swa sumeres [e. ] swa
vigiliarum omni tempore tam aestatis quam

3. The top of the two b's partly erased. 4. After beon a piece of the MS.
is away. 5. cantincas , read canticas. 6. The gloss to Alleluja is
erased ; the h is probably a ' paving ' letter . 7. bletsiendum , u corr.
from ei. 15. pat onænde, as gloss to qui ordo , I do not know how to explain
the pat, unless here the contraction stands for pe ; onænde, however , stands
for on andebyrdnesse.

2. Erasure after alie. 3. quo, o corr. from i? 5. instituerit, MS.

instetuerit. 11. de, e above line ; ad, which was in the MS. , has been cor-
rected into de by underdotting the a, and adding the e.
 42] Matins on Sundays ; enumeration of psalms and canticles.

wyntres gelice [ g. ] [ h. ] on dam drihtenlicum dæge sigehealden [a. ]

hiemis aequaliter in die dominico teneatur.
[i ] buton si [k. ] pæet næfre na gewyrde lætlicor [1. ] arisan
nisi forte. quod absit tardius surgatur.
sum dinc of rædingum [p.] is to scỳrtanne [n. ] odde of repsum
aliquit de lectionibus breviandum est. aut responsoriis.
pot [r. ] sig pe ah hwædere [ s . ] eallunga [ t. ] gewarnod [r. ] þæt
Quod tamen omnino caveatur ne
hit ne [k. ] belimpe [n . ] pat [ a. ] gif hit [ a . ] belimpo [a. ]
5 proveniat ; Quodsi contigerit.
wýrðfullice panon [ b. ] he gebete [ b. ] gode [ d. ] on cyrcean [e. ]
digne inde satisfaciat deo in oratorio

[f ] purh pas gymeleastum þe hit becýmð.

per cujus evenerit neglectum.

(CAP. XII . )
on mergenlicum
QUALITER MATUTINORUM SOLLEMPNITAS AGATUR. IN MATUTINIS
[d. ] lofsangum [c. ] on sunnan [ c. ] dæge ealre æræst si gesungen se sýx
ΙΟ DOMINICO DIE INPRIMIS DICATUR SEX-
7 sýxteogaða sealm se sýx 7 sýxtigoða sealm [e. ] buton
agesimus sextus psalmus sine
[f.] antempne ford rihte [b. ] par æfter þam sigesungen
antiphona in directum . Post quem dicatur
se fifteogaða sealm [ e.] [e.] [ b. ] [b. ] [a. ] se hun-
quinquagesimus cum alleluja ; Post quem dicatur cen-
teontigoða sealm . 7 se seofonteoða sealm 7 [ d. ] se twa 7 sýx-
tesimus septimus | decimus et sexagesimus (134 a.)

teogaða [d . ] sealm [d . ] panon bletsunga [ b. ] 7 [ c. ] lofu [c.]

15 secundus. inde benedictiones et laudes.
of unwrigednesse [ f. ] 7 an [ d . ] buton bec [e. ] 7 reps [g.]
lectio de apocalipsi una ex corde et responsorium.
[h. ] 7 godes lof [h . ] 7 fers [ i. ] [ k .] lofsanc [ i . ] of þam godspelle
et ambrosianus. versus. canticum de evangelio.
gebedu 7 hit bið [ n . ] geendod [ n.]
letania. et completum est ;

14. The second word sealm , last stroke of m erased. bletsunga, e very
indistinct.

3. de lectionibus , MS. dilectionibus. 12. antiphona, MS. antiphonam.

15. benedictiones, the last e corr. from i in MS.
 Matins on week-days ; other psalms and canticles. [43

QUALITER PRIVATIS DIEBUS MATUTINI AGANTUR.

(CAP. XIII.)

[c .] [b.] [c. ] on sýndorlicum dagum æftersanga symbolnýs

DIEBUS AUTEM PRIVATIS MATUTINORUM SOL-
[ d. ] si gedon [a. ] pat [f. ] is [g .] þæt sig [h. ] [h . ]
lempnitas ita agatur. id est ut sexagesimus sextus
[h. ] [g. ] sungen [i.] buton antempne [k.] teonde
psalmus dicatur sine antiphona. subtrahendo
æt hwega [ 1. ] swa swa [m. ] on dam [ m. ] sunnan die dæge þæt [n. ]
modice sicut dominica. ut 5
ealle becuman [n.] [p.] toðan fiftugeðan sealme se sige
omnes occurrant ad psalmum quinquagesimum. qui cum
[r.] [q ] sungen æfter [b.] þæm [b.] [c .] [c.] [c.]
antiphona dicatur ; Post quem alii duo psalmi
beon gesungenne [ a. ] æfter [ d .] [ d . ] [e.] on monan [f. ] dæge
dicantur secundum consuetudinem id est secunda feria.

[f. ] 7. se. y 7 pritteoga sealm 7 se fif pastides dagæs [a. ]

quintus. et trigessimus quintus. tertia feria

se twa 7 feowerteogaða sealm [ b. ] 7 se sýx 7 fifteogaða [ c. ]

quadragesimus secundus. et quinquagesimus sextus. 10

pæs [a. ] wodnes dæges [a . ] seo preo 7 sýxteogaða sealm [b. ]

Quarta feria. sexagesimus tertius
7 se feower 7 sýxteogaða sealm se fifta dæig se seofon 7
et sexagesimus quartus. Quinta feria octogesimus
hundeahteoða 7 se nigoða 7 hund eahtoða sealm þæs frian dæges
septimus. et octogesimus nonus. Sexta feria
se fif 7 sýxteogaða 7 sean 7 hund nigenteoða
septuagesimus quintus. et nonagesimus primus.
sæternesdæge 7 hund teontigoda . 7 se twa 7 feower-
Sabbato autem centesimus quadrage- 15
tigoða san. 7 cantic se * deo todæled
simus secundus. et canticum deuteronomii quod dividatur

5. die, Latin in glossator's hand. 9. y over first quintus ; probably

originally =fifta, which must also be understood over the second quintus.
tides, read tiwes. 16. san, pro salm or sang ? deo, read beo.

4. sine above the line. 7. antiphona, MS. atiphona. 12, 13. octogesi-
mum and octogesimus, MS. octuagesimus, -m. 14. primus is a correction
of the MS. from quintus, which was there first, and which is marked for
expunction by a line of dots over and under it ; primus is then written
over it.
 44] Matins on week-days (continued).

on twam glorian sodes [a.] [b.] [b. ] an * cantine

in duas Glorias ; Nam ceteris diebus canticum
anum anum [d. ] gehwylcum dæge [ d . ] he [e.] * SW
unumquodque die suo ex prophetis. sicut ( 134 b.)
[ f.] singað se romanisca laðung si gesungen [a.] æfter þisum
psallit aecclesia romana dicatur ; Post hec
filian [a. ] lofu [ c. ] capitul gemimorlice
sequantur laudes : Deinde lectio una apostoli memoriter
to secanne
5 recitanda. responsorium. ambrosianus. versus. canticum de Evan-
gewistlice [b.] is to donne [a. ]
gelio. letania et completum est ; Plane agenda
meriendlice lofsang [ c . ] oððe [ d . ] on æfen [ d. ] sanc ne wite [ e. ]
matutina. vel vespertina non transeat
æhwænne [f ] buton on Tære уtemesta endebyrdnýsse [k.]
aliquando. nisi in ultimo ordine
[h.] bed pat drihtenlicge [h.] eallum gehyrendum si gesun-
oratio dominica omnibus audientibus dica-
gen [g. ] fram ealdre [h . ] for [ i . ] aswicunga [k .] þornum [ i . ]
10 tur a priore propter scandalorum spinas
pam [ 1. ] upasprungen [ 1. ] gewuniæð [ n . ] gecỳrde [ r. ] þurh ða sýlfan
que oriri solent ut conversi per ipsius
gebedas behat [q. ] on dam [ t. ] sægað [ e.]
orationis sponsionem qua dicunt. dimitte nobis sicut et nos
pot [n. ] hi gefeormian [a. ] fram þas [ p. ] geræ-
dimittimus purgent se ab hujus-

dum [p.] leahtre [ p.] [d .] oðrum [ d .] timam [b. ] [d.] donlicum

modi vitio. Coeteris vero agendis :
[c. ] se ytemesta [ c. ] pas gebedes [ e. ] sigesungen [a . ] [f.] fram
15 ultima pars ejus orationis dicatur ut ab
eallum [g ] pat si [f.] geandswarod ah alys us fram
omnibus respondeatur. sed libera nos a
yfele
malo.

1. cantine, read cantic. 2. Erasure after sw, read swa ; even sw is barely
visible. 8. ytemesta ; it is possible that the n we expect here should be cut
away ; first e is partly cut away. 14. timam in the MS.; m, however, is
underdotted, and a d written over it, and a seems to be changed into u,
yielding for the whole, tidum.

4. memoriter, MS. memoritur. 5. The MS. reads evangelico, but the c

is expunged .
 Vigils on Saints' days. The times for singing the Hallelujah. [45

QUALITER IN SANCTORUM NATALITIIS VIGILIE

AGANTUR. (CAP. XIV.)

[c.] [d . ] [b. ] [c. ] on freolsungum [ m. ] oððe on eallum [e. ]

IN SANCTORUM VERO FESTIVITATIBUS VEL OMNIBUS
sýmelnýssum [e. ] swa swa [f.] we sædon [f.] on dam drihten-
sollempnitatibus. sicut diximus dominico
licum [g.] is to donne [a. ] [e. ] [i .] sigedon [ k.] utasýndrodum
die agendum. ita agatur excepto 5
þæt beon [ i .] sealmas [ m. ] [n.] oððe antempnes [ o. ] rædinge [ o. ]
quod psalmi aut antiphone vel lectiones
to þam [q. ] sylfum [q .] dæge [ p. ] gebyriende [1.] sungenne
ad ipsum diem pertinentes dicantur.
gemed [c. ] [b. ] pat foresæde sige healden
Modus autem suprascriptus teneatur

QUIBUS TEMPORIBUS ALLELUIA DICATUR. (CAP. XV.)

fram þam halgan [f. ] eastran [f. ] to [g. ] pentecosten [g.]
A SANCTO PASCHA USQUE PENTECOSTEN : 10
butan [e.] to forlætennesse si gesungen [ a.] [b.] geon [c. ]
SINE INtermissione dicatur alleluia. tam
sealmsange [c.] ge [ d. ] on repsum [ d . ] [c.] [b.]
(135 a.) in psalmis | quam in responsoriis : A pentecosten autem
oð [d . ] angin [d . ] lænctenfæsten [d . ] eallum [ e. ] nihtum [e. ]
usque in caput quadragesime omnibus noctibus
mid sex [f. ] æftrum sealm [g. ] pot an to uhtsangum sigesungen
cum sex posterioribus tantum ad nocturnales dicatur :
ælcon [b. ] sunnandæge [e . ] [ s . ] butan lænetene [d . ] canticas
Omni vero dominico die extra quadragesimam. cantica. 15
meriendlice lofsangas. prim undernsanc [g. ] middæigsanc [i. ]
matutini. prima. tertia. sexta .
nonsangc mid [1.] beon sungenne [a. ] æfterɛanc [ c. ] [b. ]
nonaque cum Alleluia dicantur ; vespera vero ;
næfre ne sigesungen sang mid alleluia butan fram eastran
numquam dicantur cum Alleluia . nisi a pasca.
oddone fyfteoða dæig
usque ad pentecosten.

3. [d. ] Top part erased. 11. at in forlætennesse not clear ; t may be d,

and a probably corrected from a. 17. after sanc, probably a mistake for
æfen sanc.

10. Pascha, h above line. 15. die, later addition, which is in no other text.
 46] The seven canonical hours.

QUALITER DIVINA OPERA PER DIEM AGANTUR. (CAP. XVI. )

Swa Swa se witega sæde seofonsidon on dæge lof [a.]

UT AIT PROPHETA. SEPTIES IN DIE LAUDEM
ic sanc [b. ] de pat [a. ] seofonfealde [ a. ] pat halige [a. ]
DIXI TIBI ; Qui septenarius sacratus
getel [a. ] fram us [b. ] [a. ] syge fylled gif meriendlice
numerus a nobis sic impleatur. si matu-
lofsanges [ i. ] primsanges [k. ] as
as [ 1 ] as [ m. ] as efensang
5 tini. primae tertie sexte none vespere
7 [0] nihtsanges [a . ] on tide ures peowdomes [g ] penunga
completoriique tempore nostre servitutis officia
we gelæston forðam [ p. ] be pisum [p. ] tidum þe he sæde [p. ]
persolvamus. quia de his oris dixit :
[t. ] [a . ] on dæge [ s. ] lof dixi sang pe [ x. ] [a. ] sodes
septies in die laudem tibi ; Nam de

benihtlicum [c. ] [c. ] uhtsangum se ilca [b. ] se sylfe [ b. ] witega [ b. ]

nocturnis vigiliis idem ipse propheta
[a. ] sæde [b. ] to midderenihte [b. ] [a . ] ic aras to andedende [ c. ]
10 ait ; media nocte surgebam ad confitendum
pe [ d. ] [b. ] on pisum [ e. ] tidum [ e. ] [ a . ] we gereccað lofu [ c. ]
tibi ; Ergo his temporibus referamus laudes
urum [d. ] sceppende [ d . ] [f. ] ofor domes [f. ] [g.] his riht-
creatori nostro super judicia justi-
wisnesse [g ] [h. ] þat is æfter sangum primsang undernsanc
tiae sue. id est matutino. prima. tertia.
middægsang nonsanc æfensanc nihtsang 7 on nihte 7 utan arisan
sexta . nona. vespera. completorio et nocte surgamus
to andedtenne him
15 ad confitendum ei.

2. Erasure after dæge ? 4. bi =the glossator's correction of impleatur

into implebitur, which is in the other texts, is found over the a of impleatur.
5. as, three times, merely the termination of words, which are understood
to be known, showing that the Latin words are plural. efensang, or
æfensang. 8. dixi, omitted in Latin text, and supplied by glossator.
10. andedende, i. e. andettende ; the last d is corrected from n. 15. anded-
tenne, read andettenne.

4. impleatur, see supra, note to 1. 4. 6. completoriique , MS . completorique.

9. ipse above line. 13. sue, MS. tue.
 The number of psalms to be sung in these hours. [47

QUANTI PSALMI PER EASDEM HORAS DICENDI SUNT. (CAP. XVII. )

nu soðes be nihtlicum vigiliis uhtsangum oðde meriendlice

JAM DE NOCTURNIS. VEL MATUTINIS
lofsangas æfter sanges endebyrdnesse [ b. ] [c . ] sealmsanges [g. ] [c .]
DIGESSIMUS ordinem psalmodie.
nu [ g.] be æfterfýliendum tidum [h. ] uton [f.] wearnian
(135 b.) nunc de sequentibus | horis videamus ;
on pære [c. ] formantide * becna preo sealmas [b. ] sindorlipes [d . ]
Prima hora dicantur psalmi tres singillatim. 5
7 na under anum glorian lofsang þære ýlcan tide [ g. ] æfter [ h. ]
et non sub una gloria. ymnus ejusdem hore post
verse [ h.] o [ i. ] mine [1 ] fylst [1 ] beiým [ k. ] ærðam [ m . ]
versum . deus in adjutorium meum intende : Antequam
[n. ] sealmas [m.] æfter gefyllednesse preora sealma [d. ]
psalmi incipiantur : Post expletionem trium psalmorum
[a. ] si gereht [a. ] kapitol [b. ] [b. ] an et 7 fers 7 drihten si mid us 7
recitetur lectio una versus . et Kyrieleison et
hit bið geendod [ g. ] undernsanges . soðlice . middægisanges 7 non-
missa est : Tertie vero. sexte. et 10
sanges on dære endebyrdnesse si gebremod [a . ] gebed [b. ] pat is
none eo ordine celebretur oratio. id est

[h. ]fers lofsanges þæra ilcan [k. ] tidana [ k. ] preo sealmas capitol [m. ]
versus. jmni earundem horarum terni psalmi. lectio.
7 vers [n.] 7 hit bið geendod gif [ a. ] mare [c . ] gega-
et versus. KỳPIEAEICOŊ. et missa est ; Si major con-
derunc [b. ] bið [a. ] mid antempnes soðlice læsse for rihte beon
gregatio fuerit. cum antiphonis. si vero minor. in directum psal-
gesungene [ c. ] æfen [b. ] [ c. ] tidsanc mid fcower [ d . ] sealmas [ d . ]
lantur ; Vespertina autem sinaxis. quattuor psalmis 15

2. vigiliis supplied by glossator. It is only in S. (Schröer's Winteney

Version). 3. The es over psalmodie stands much lower than sealmsang,
making it look as if es were written first by one who only wished to indicate
the ending. Then some one else put in sealmsang. All this appears to have
been carefully copied by our scribe. 5. becna, probably read beon a
(sungenne) or read becweden ? 7. o over deus, no ' paving ' letter, but
sign of vocative. 9. et after an by glossator. 10. middagisanges ,
g inserted by glossator himself, but probably in the wrong place, middæigsanges
being the word which it was intended to produce. 14. antempnes, s corr.
from r or n.

2. Jam, wrongly rubricated in the MS. Nam. 3. psalmodie, MS.

psalmodiet. 12. terni, MS. termi ; the first stroke of m perhaps erased.
14. in directum , MS. in directu. 15. autem here and passim indicated in
MS. by hc.
 48] In what order the Psalms are to be said : 1. On Sundays ;

mid [e. ] antempne [a . ] si geendod æfter [b. ] pisum [b. ]

cum antiphonis terminetur : Post quos
sealmum [ b. ] capitul [ c . ] is to reccanne [a. ] is [ a. ] panon [ d . ]
psalmos lectio recitanda est. inde
reps [e.] godes lof [ f. ] [g. ] [h. ] lofsang of dam godspelle
responsorium, ambrosianus. versus canticum de evangelio.
gebedu [k . ] [ . ] 7 þæt drihtenlic gebed [ 1. ] [m. ] heo beon geen-
letania et oratio dominica. et fiant.
dode [ m. ] [c . ] nihtsanc soðlice preora [e. ] sealma [ e . ] * forð-
5 misse ; Completorium autem trium psalmorum dic-
rihtes [b. ] si geendod [a . ] pa sealmas [a. ] [a. ] forðrihtes [b. ]
tione terminetur ; Qui psalmi directanei
butan antemne [ c. ] sint [a . ] to singanne [ a. ] æfter [d . ] pisum [d. ]
sine antiphona dicendi sunt. Post quos
lofsang [e. ] pære ýlcan tide [ f. ] capitol [g. ] an [g. ] 7 vers [h. ]
ymnus ejusdem hore. lectio una. versus.
[i.] 7 bletsung [ k. ] 7 hi gebeon geendode
kirieleison. benedictio et misse fiant ;

10 QUO ORDINE IPSI PSALMI DICENDI SUNT. (CAP. XVIII . ) | (136 a.)

ealra ærest [t. ] æfre [b. ] on dæghwamlicum [ d. ] tidum

INPRIMIS SEMPER DIURNIS HORIS
[a. ] sigesungen mine fultum beiým [d. ] eala pu
DICATUR VERSUS deus in adjutorium meum intende. domine
drihten to gehelpanne me efest 7 gloria panon lofsang
ad adjuvandum me festina. et gloria : inde ymnus
anrehwylere æghwilcre tide syddan on dære forman tida
unius cuiusque hore. deinde prima hora do-
on sunnan dæge die tosecgenne feower cwydas psalmi þæs
15 minica dicenda quattuor capitula centissimi
hundteontiga 7 eahtateoðan sealmas on oðrum sodlice tidum
octavi decimi ; Reliquis vero horis
þæt
pat is undernsang pry capitulas pas foran
id est tertia. sexta nona.
terna capitula supra
awritene sealmas beon gesungenne
scripti psalmi centissimi octavi decimi. dicantur ;

6. fororihtes, evidently a mistake for a word that can be a gloss to dictione ;

for dihte ? 15. die inserted by glossator. psalmi added by glossator, to
which the sealmas in 1. 16 is the gloss.

11. diurnis, MS. diurnus.

 2. On week-days. [49

æt primsange þæs monan dæges beon gesungenne

Ad primam autem secunde ferie dicantur
preo sealmas pot is se for ma se ode r 7 se sýxta 7 swa ion
tres psalmi. id est primus. secundus . et sextus. et ita per
ænlepige dæges æt primsange oddane drihtenlican dæg diem
singulos dies ad primam usque ad dominicam
beon geseonde be endebyrdnesse prý sealmas oððone nigon
dicantur per ordinem terni psalmi. usque ad
teo an sealm swa gewislice pat se nigoða sealm
nonum decimum psalmum. ita sane ; ut nonus psalmus 5
7 se seofonteoða sealm beon todælede on twam glorian 7 swa
et septimus decimus dividantur in binas glorias. et sic
hit beo pat si æt uhtsangum on sunnan dæge die æfre
fiat. ut ad vigilias dominico semper
fram þam twentigodan sealme ongunnon to undernsange
a vigessimo. incipiatur. Ad tertiam vero ;
þæs monan dæges * niwe gencwidas pa þe
sextam et nonam secunde ferie. novem capitula que
to lafe synt of pan hunteontigoðan 7 eahtateopan sealme
residua sunt de centessimo octavo decimo IO
þa sylfa þrý sealmas geond þa ýlcan tida beon gesun-
psalmo ipsa terna per easdem horas dican-
genne utasýndrodum [b. ]
tur ; Expenso ergo psalmo centessimo octavo decimo
on twam dagum þat is asunnandæge 7 on monan dæg
duobus diebus. Id est dominico et secunda feria.
7 on tiwes dæg eallunga æt undernsange æt middæægsange
tertia feria. jam ad tertiam sextam
odde æt nonsange beon gesungenne preo sealmas fram þam
(136 b.) vel nonam psallantur terni psalmi a cen- 15
hundteondtigoðan 7 nigonteoðan sealme * oððe pone hundteon-
tessimo nono decimo usque ad centesi-
teoðan 7 seofon 7 twentigoðan sealme * ni we 7 þa
mum vigessimum septimum. psalmi novem : Quique

2. ion for iond. 3. diem added by glossator. 4. geseonde, corrected

in margine into gesungenn . 7. die added by glossator after dominico.
9. niwe, novem glossed, as if novum, cf. l . 17. 16. odde, read oð. 17. niwe,
cp. supra, note to 1. 9 .

1. secunde, MS. secundum. 2. tres, MS. te es. 5. decimum, Xmum in MS. ,

mum in glossator's handwriting ?
E
 50] Psalms on week-days (continued . [Ch . XVIII .

sealmas oddone drihtelican dæig iond þa ylcan tida

psalmi semper usque ad dominicam per easdem horas
eftsonas geedlehte lofsanga eac eacswilce rædincga oððe vers
itidem repetantur. ymnorum nihilo minus. lectionum vel versuum
gesetnýssa anrædlice eallum dagum gehealden 7 swa gewislice
dispositione uniformiter cunctis diebus servata. et ita scilicet
æfre on dam drihtelican dæge fram þam hundteontigoðan 7
semper dominica a centesimo octavo
eahtateoðan sealme hit si agunnen æfensanc dæghwamlice
5 decimo incipiatur. Vespera autem cotidie
mid feower * sealmorum mid dreame si gesungen pa sealmas
quattuor psalmorum modulatione canatur. Qui psalmi
beon agunnenne fram þam hundteontigodan 7 nigoðan sealme
incipiantur a centessimo nono. usque ad

mum
centessimum quadragesi septimum . exceptis hís qui in diversis

horis ex eis sequestrantur. id est a centessimo septimo decimo.

10 usque centessimum vigesimum septimum et a centessimo triges-

ealle pa oðre
simo tertio. et centessimo quadragesimo secundo ; Reliqui omnes
on æfen sind to singanne 7 forðam læs pe cumað preo
in vespera dicendi sunt. Et quia minus veniunt tres
sealmas fordi hig sýnd todælenne pa pa getele on dam
psalmi. ideo dividendi sunt qui in numero supra-
foresædan strengran beod gemette
scripto fortiores inveniuntur. id est centesimus trige-

15 simus tertius et centesimus quadragesimus quartus. Centesimus

forðam lýtel pe he is
vero sextus decimus. quia parvus est cum centesimo
si gepeod gedihtenre endebyrdnýsse
quinto decimo jungatur. Digesto ergo ordine ( 37 a.)
sealmsanga æfensanga oore pot is rædinga repsas
psalmorum vespertinorum reliqua. id est lectiones. responsoria.

6. sealmorum, read sealma.

2. versuum, MS. versum. 13. dividendi, MS . videndi.

 The whole Psalter to be sung through weekly. [51

* imnis versus [ i . ] odde canticas swa swa we bufan scripsimus

jmni ; vel cantica. sicut supra taxavi-
awriten beon gefyllede to nihtsange þa ýlcan sealmas
mus impleantur ; Ad completorium vero. idem psalmi
beon geedleehte þat is se feower 7 hundnigenteoða sealm
repetantur. cotidie id est quartus. nonagesimus.
gedihtere [e. ] [ b. ]
et centesimus et trigesimus tertius ; Disposito ergo
endebýrdnesse [ c. ] sealmsangas [e. ] godcundlice [ d . ] ealle [f. ]
ordine psalmodie divine. reliqui 5
da odre [ f.] sealmas [ f. ] þa þa [ g. ] tolafe sýnt [ g. ] gelice [ h. ]
omnes psalmi qui supersunt aequaliter
beon * godælede [a .] ætforan nihta [m. ] uhtsangum [1. ] dælende [ i . ]
dividantur septem noctium vigiliis parciendo
gewistlice [k. ] pa pa [ n .] beotwux [p. ] heom længran [o. ]
scilicet qui inter eos prolixiores
sýnt [n. ] *salmos [q. ] 7 twelf [r. ] iond [s. ] æghwilce [ s.] 7 beon ge-
sunt. psalmi. et duodecim per unamquamque consti-
sette [q. ] nihte pat [ b. ] healicost [ c. ] myndigende [a. ] þæt [ d .]
tuantur noctem ; Hoc precipue. commonentes. ut ΙΟ

gif [ f. ] . wenunge [e . ] [ g. ] þis todal [g. ] sealma [b.] ænigum

si cui forte haec distributio psalmorum displi-
mislica [f. ] hegeendebyrde [ d . ] gif [1. ] bett elles [ k. ] dem [i. ]
cuerit ordinet si melius aliter judicaverit.

ponne [m. ] bid mid eallum [ o. ] gemettum [ o. ] þæt [n. ]

dum omnibus modis id
be iýmo [m. ] pot beon [p. ] an ælcere [ q . ] wucan [q. ] saltere [r. ]
attendatur. ut omni ebdomada psalterium
of ansundan [ §. ] getele [ s. ] hunteontig [t. ] 7 fiftig [t . ]
ex integro numero centum quinquaginta 15
sealma [t. ] gesungenne [p. ] 7 [u .] on sunnandæge [ỳ. ] [y]
psalmorum psallatur. et dominico die
æfre [ x. ] fram [ z. ] anginne [x. ] si geedleht to uhtsangum et
semper a capite repetatur ad vigilias.

1. imnis. Is the s of this Latin word perhaps a remnant of the plural

ending -as which may have originally stood over ymni ? See 54. 2. versus
supplied by glossator. scripsimus in glossator's hand, the gloss to which,
as well as to taxavimus, is awriten in 1. 2. 7. godælede, read gedælede
or todælede. 9. salmos, scribe's eye caught by Latin ending. See note to
Latin, 1. 9. 11. Erasure before pis. 13. bid or bið ? 15. getele, te
above line. 17. et added by glossator.

9. pealmi, MS. psalmos.

E 2
 52] The presence of God to be remembered.

forðam [a.] swide [ c .] cræftleasne * estfulnesses heora [d . ] peowdom

quia nimis iners devotionis sue servitium
pe atiwað [a. ] munecas [ b. ] pa pa [e . ] læs [ f. ] sealmsanges [ g. ]
ostendunt monachi qui minus psalterio
[h.] mid lofsange [h. ] mid gewunelicum [h. ] iond [i. ]
cum canticis consuetudinariis per
þære [k. ] uwucan emrene [ i. ] singað [1. ] buton ponne [1. ]
septimane circulum psallunt. dum quando
weræda [1 ] ure halige [ m.] fæderas [ n . ] [ m. ] on anum [ q. ]
5 legamus sanctos patres nostros uno
dæge pat [o . ] hrædlice gefyllan [ n.] pœt [r .] eala [ r. ] sleawe
die hoc strenue implevisse. quod nos tepidi.
gif ge ucan [t. ] on ansundre [t. ] læstan [r.]
utinam septimana integra persolvamus. (137 b.)

DE DISCIPLINA PSALLENDI. (CAP. XIX.)

æighwære [c. ] we gelyfað [a. ] godcundlice [ d . ] beon andweard-

UBIQUE CREDIMUS DIVINAM ESSE PRE-
nysse [ d .] [e.] eagan [ f. ] drihtnes [ f. ] on ælcere [g. ] stowe [ g .]
10 SENtiam. et oculos domini in omni loco
besceawian [e. ] pagodan 7 pa ýfelan [d.] swydest [b. ] peah-
speculari bonos et malos. Maxime tamen
hwadere pot [c.] butan ælcere [e. ] twýnung [ e .] pa gelyfað [ a. ]
hoc sine aliqua dubitatione credamus.
ponne [f.] æt þam godcundlicum [g.] weorce [g.] we ætstandað
cum ad opus divinum assistimus.
fordi [c. ] æfre [b. ] [d .] gemyndige we beon [a. ] pat sæde
Ideo semper memores simus; quod ait propheta;
peowiad on æge 7 eft singa wislice [a .] 7 on
15 Servite domino in timore ; Et iterum Psallite sapienter ; Et in
gesyhde engla 7 ic singa [a. ] þe [ b. ] [ b. ] utan foresceawian
conspectu angelorum psallam tibi . Ergo consideremus
hu hit [ c.] gedafenige [ c . ] [ e. ] on his gesihoe [e .] godcundnesse [f. ]
qualiter oporteat in conspectu . divinitatis

1. estfulnesses, see note to Latin, 1. 1. 4. u before wucan underdotted ,

probably to be regarded as the wrong beginning of ucan instead of wucan.
11. [e. ] not quite clear.

1. devotionis, MS . devotioni. An s, which is wanting here, is superfluous

in the gloss estfulnesses. May we suppose that an s written above the line was
wrongly transcribed as belonging to the gloss instead of to the lemma?
7. septimana in MS. 8. DE above line. PSALLENDI, I is cut away.
 Prayer to be reverent, pure, and brief. [53

7 [g ] on ængla his [g. ] beon [d . ] 7 [h. ] uton standan to

et angelorum ejus esse et sic stemus ad
singanne pat [k. ] ure [1. ] mod [ 1 ] gepwærlice [ k.] ure [m.]
psallendum. ut mens nostra concordet voci
stefne [m.]
nostre.

DE REVERENTIA ORATIONIS. (CAP. XX . )

gif mid rican mannan we sum

wyllað pinc
SI CUM HOMINIBUS POTENTIBUS VOLUMUS
aliqua 5
tihtan we na [a. ] gedyrstlæcan [a.] buton mid eadmodnesse
suggerere. non presumimus nisi cum humilitate
7 arwurðnessa 7 hu micele swiðor gode ealra þingan
et reverentia. quantomagis domino deo universorum .
mid ealre ead 7 clænnesse mid estfulnesse is to halsi-
cum omni humilitate et puritatis devotione supplicandum
genne 7 na on mænifealdre spræce ac on clænnesse
est. Et non in multiloquio sed in puritate cordis
7 on brýrdnesse teara we ne beon gehyrede witon 7 forði
et conpunctione lacrimarum. nos exaudiri sciamus. Et ideo 10
scort sceal 7 clæna gebed buton wenunge of lufe
brevis debet esse et pura oratio. nisi forte ex affectu
epunge godcundlicere gife hit beo gelend on gegaderunge
(138 a.) inspirationis divine gratie protendatur ; In conventu
sescýrð gebed
eallungasescýrð 7 gewordenre tacne fram
tamen omnino brevietur oratio ; Et facto signo a
pam ealdran ealle ætgædere hi arisan.
priore. omnes pariter surgant.

DE DECANIS MONASTERII. (CAP. XXI .) 15

gif mare bið gegæderung beon gecorene of dam sylfan

SI MAJOR FUERIT CONGREGATIO ELIGANTUR DE IPSIS
gebroðran goddra gecyonesse 7 haligre 7 * liredrohtnunge 7 beon
fratribus boni testimonii. et sancte conversationis. et con-

7. swiðor, w nearly effaced. 12. gelend for gelengd. 13. sescyro, read
si gescyrð ? 17. 7 haligre 7 liredrohtnunge. I think lire must be a
remnant of (ha) ligre, as gloss to sancte, and afterwards haligre has been
again put in.

6. suggerere, MS. suggere. 8. humilitate, an e over first i.

 54] The deans of the monastery. Monks should sleep singly.

gesette hohfolnesse pa don ofor heora wican

stituantur decani ; qui sollicitudinem gerant super deca-
heora decanhades on eallum þingum efter godes bebodum godes
nias suas in omnibus secundum mandata dei
7 beb odu abb ode s heor es * pu * deca nis pyll ice n
beo gec ore ne
et precepta . abbatis sui. Qui decani tales eligantur
on dam he todæld orsorh se abbod swýrige hys byrdena 7 hi na beon
in quibus securus abba partiat honera sua. Et non eli-
gecorene endebyrdnesse ac æfter earnungum lifes 7
5 gantur. per ordinem . sed secundum vite meritum et
wisdomes 7 lare þæt ænig of dam on sumere færunga
sapientiae doctrinam. Quod si quisque ex eis aliqua forte
to * bæd modignesse gif ge bið met teallic geþreat ære
inflatus superbia repertus fuerit reprehensibilis. correptus semel.
7 eft 7 þriddan side gif he nele gebetan he si ut-
et iterum. Atque tertio. si non emendare voluerit dei-
adræfed on his stýde se de is wyde
ciatur. et alter in loco eius qui dignus est
7 efterfilige beðam ut pravoste pat ýlce 7 we gesettað
10 succedat ; Et de preposito eadem constituimus.

QUOMODO DORMIUNT MONACHI. (CAP. XXII . )

ænlepige geond ænlepige bedd hi slapan beddreaf

SINGULI PER SINGULA LECTA DORMIANT ; LECTIsternia
for gemede drohtnungeis æfter gesetnesse. odde io
dihtinge
m abbodes
pro modo conversation secundum disposit ne abbatis
heora under hig gif hit mæg ealle on anre stowe hi slapan
sui accipiant. si potest fieri. omnes in uno loco dormiant ;
gif meniu ne gepafeð týnfealdum odde twentifealdum
15 Si autem multitudo non sinit deni aut viceni
mid ealdrum þa ofer hig hohfulle beon hi gerestan candel
cum senioribus qui super eos solliciti sint pausent ; Candela (138 b.)
æfre on dam ylcan huse byrne oð merien gescridde
jugiter in eadem cella ardeat usque mane ; Vestiti
hi slapan 7 begyrde gyrdelsum odde strængum 7 seax
dormiant. et cincti cingulis aut funibus et cultellos

3. pu, read pa. decanis, see note to 51. 1. 4. swýrige, see note.
7. tobad, read tobræd. gifge bið met, read gif bið ge met. 12. anlepige
(twice) and in line 13. forgemede ; in these three cases e seems to be corrected
from i.
 Admonitions and penalties for faults. [55

heora æt sidan 7 hi nabban ponne hi slapað purh

suos ad latus non habeant. dum dormiunt ne forte per

swefn pelas pe hi wýrðan odde gewundode

somnium vulnerentur dormientes ; Et
ah pet hi beon gewordenem tacne
ut parati sint monachi semper. et facto signo
buton yldinge 7 a hi arisænde 7 hi efstæn heom betwýna fora-
absque mora surgentes. festinent se invicem pre-

hradian godes weorce mid ealre swa deah * stæfnýsse 7 mid

venire ad opus dei. Cum omni tamen gravitate et mo- 5
metfæstnýsse paginran gebroðra wýð hi sylfe hi nabban
destia. Adolescentiores fratres juxta se non habeant
bed ah gemengede mid ealdrum arisende soolice to godes
lecta. sed permixti cum senioribus ; Surgentes vero ad opus
weorce gemedlice tihtan oððe laran slac-
dei. invicem se moderate cohortent propter somnolen-
fulran for beladunge
torum excusationes ;

DE EXCOMMUNICATIONE CULPARUM. (CAP. XXIII. ) ΤΟ

to punden
SI QUIS FRATER CONTUMAX AUT INOBEDIENS . aut superbus. aut
cyrigende ode on ænigan pingan widerweard [y ] wunigende
murmurans. vel in aliquo contrarius existens
pam haligon regole 7 bebodu heora ealdra forhicgend 7
sancte regule. et preceptis seniorum suorum contemptor et
gif bið gemed pes æfter bebode
repertus fuerit. hic secundum domini nostri preceptum
sy gemyregod æne 7 odersidan dihlice fram his ealdrum
ammoneatur semel et secundo secrete a senioribus suis; 15
gif he hit na gebet he si gepread openlice toforan eallum
Si non emendaverit. objurgetur. publice coram omnibus ;
gif he hit swa he bið gepread gyf he understent
Si vero neque sic se correxerit. intelligit

2. odde, see note. 4. a, gloss to semper in 1. 3 ? 5. stafnisse, read

stæpinýsse. 12. [ . ] not clear.

3. sint corrected in the MS. from sunt by underdotting the u , and writing an
¿ over it. 13. et not in other texts ; redundant.
 56] Manner of monastic excommunication. Graver faults.

hwylc wite sig amansumunge he underhnige elles

qualis pena sit. excommunicationi subjaceat ; Sin autem ( 139 a.)
widercoren he is lichamlicere wrace 7 he sig underpeod
improbus est. vindicte corporali et subdatur ;

QUALIS DEBEAT ESSE MODUS EXCOMMUNICATIONIS .

(CAP. XXIIII .)
æfter gemete gyltas amansumunge odde lare. styre
5 SECUNDUM MODUM. CULPE . EXCOMMUNICATIONIS vel discipline
sceal beon apenod gemet þæt gylta
debet extendi mensura ; Qui culparum modus in abbatis
hangige odde stande on dome peahhwa dere on
pendeat judicio ; si quis tamen frater in
leohtum gyltum gif bið * gemedemod fram * heode dælnimunge
levioribus culpis invenitur. a mense participatione
si gesýndrod * asýndrodest fram meosan oððe fram geferæ-
privetur ; Privati autem a mense consortio. ista
dene pis beo gescead on cyrican sealm odde antemp
10 erit ratio. ut in oratorio psalmum aut antiphonam
pot he na onginne na he na nurædinge recce odde fulre dæd-
non imponat neque lectionem recitet. usque ad satisfac-
bode gereordunge æfter gereordunge ana
tionem ; Refectionem autem cibi post fratrum refectionem solus
he under pot swilce hic swacwede hegereordige to middæges
accipiat ut. si verbi gratia fratres reficiant sexta hora
se brodor to nonas he on æfen odræt he be mid
ille frater nona, si fratres nona. ille vespera. usque dum
dædbote fulre pæslicere forgifennesse gite
15 satisfactione congrua veniam consequatur ;

DE GRAVIORIBUS CULPIS. (CAP.) XXV.

se broder hefolices gyltes mid dara si
IS AUTEM FRATER QUI GRAVIORIS CULPE ΝΟΧΑ teneatur . sus-

2. widercoren, second e above the line ; probably to be read wiðercora.

8. gemedemod, read gemet ; see note. heode, read beode. 9. asyndrodest,
read asyndrodes. 11. nu, wrongly transcribed for na ? dædbode, the third
d has been corrected either from or into t, probably the latter. 13. he
under, fill up -fo. hic for ic ; the h has afterwards been underdotted.

2. et, cf. p. 55 , 1. 13 (note). 3. MODUS, MS. MODUM. EXCOMMUNICATIONIS,

MS. EXCOMMUNICATIONE. 5. EXCOMMUNICATIONIS , MS. EXCOMMUNICATIONES.
14. vespora, corr. into vespera.
 No one, unbidden, to join the excommunicated. [57

framadon fram beode samod 7 fram cyrcean ænig him gebroðra

pendatur a mensa. simul et ab oratorio ; Nullus ei fratrum
on ænigre na si geþeod geferrædene ne on spræce ana
in ullo jungatur consortio neque in colloquio ; Solus
to weorce to betæhtum purhwunigende behreowsunge
sit ad opus sibi injunctum. persistens in poenitentie
on heofunge witende pone egeslican cwide secgendes
luctu. sciens illam terribilem apostoli sententiam dicentis.
betæhtne pyllicne manna þam sceoccan on feorwýrde
(139 b.) traditum hujusmodi hominem satane in interitum 5
lichaman þat he halsie on drihtnes dæge metes
carnis. ut spiritus salvus sit in die domini ; Cibi
gereordung ana he underfo gemet ode on tida on
autem refectionem solus percipiat. mensura vel hora. qua
Sære pe forsceawiað him feccan ne he ne sige fram
previderit abba ei competere ; Nec α
ænigum farendum bletsod men na mete se pe bið him
quoquam benedicatur transeunte. nec cibus qui ei
geseald 10
datur ;

DE IS QUI SINE IUSSIONE ABBATIS JUNGUNTUR EXCOMMUNICATIS ,

(CAP. XXVI. )

gif hwylc broder gedýrstlæc butan hæse abbotes pam

Si QUIS FRATER PRESUMPSERIT sine jussione abbatis. fratri
amansumedan breder mid ænigum gemete gepeondan gelice
excommunicato quolibet modo se jungere. similem
he gehleote amansumunge wrace
sortiatur excommunicationis vindictam. 15

QUALITER DEBEAT ABBA ESSE SOLLICITUS ET CIRCA

EXCOMMUNICATIONES. (CAP. XXVII .)

ealre hohfolnesse gymene do abutan þa agiltendan
OMNI SOLLICITUDINE CURAM GERAT ABBAS circa delinquentes
brodra forpam pe nis neode pam halum læce ah pam
fratres. quia non est opus sanis medicus. sed

2. spræce, æ or a ? 5. feorwyrde, y of peculiar form 8, 9. na he sige

fram anigum farendum bletsod men, understand na he si. f. œ. f. men
gebletsod . 9. farendum , n indistinct . 14. gepeondan , i, e. gepeodan .
 .58] Pastoral care. The Good Shepherd's example.

untruman oððe yfel habbendum 7 forpi he brucan he seeal

male habentibus ; Et ideo uti debet
mid eallum gemete swa swa wis læce onasændan swilce
omni modo ut sapiens medicus. immittere quasi
dihle frofra þa ealdan swylce
occultos ; Senpectas . id est seniores sapientes fratres. qui quasi
digelice pa gefrefran gesewene brodor 7 hi tihta
secrete consolentur fratrem fluctuantem . et provocent eum
to fuleadmodnesse dædbote 7 hi gefrefrian hine mid
5 ad humilitatis satisfactionem . et consolentur eum ne
maran unrotnessa þæt he ne si fornumen ac swa swa
habundantiori tristitia absorbeatur. sed. sicut
sæde si getrimed on him so lufe 7 si gebeden
ait idem apostolus ; confirmetur in eo karitas ; et oretur
* fram heom fram eallum gebroðrum pearle swiðe scel
pro eo ab omnibus. Magno pere enim debet ( 140 a. )
mid hohfulnesse don se abbod 7 mid ealre glæwnesse mid
sollicitudinem gerere abbas. et omni sagacitate et
forwitolnesse 7 gelacnian ænig of befæstum sceapum him
10 industria curare. ne aliquam de ovibus sibi creditis
he cunne * untruwa
sylfum þat he na forlure.
perdat ; Noverit enim se infirmarum curam
underfon sawla na ofor þa halan wælreow odde rede
suscepisse animarum. non super sanas tirannidem ;
7 heondræde egesunge purh pone he sæigð
Et metuat prophete comminationem per quem dicit
pæet pat ge fæt sawon ge underfengon 7
deus ; Quod crassum videbatis assumebatis ; et
poet wanhal was 7 gewiðsocan 7 he geafæn godes hýrdas
15 quod debile erat proicebatis ; Et pastoris boni
ærfæste læ ce by se ne forlætenum nýgon 7 hundnigonti
pium imitetur exemplum qui relictis nonaginta
sceapum on dunum se de gode pat pe dwelede
novem in montibus abiit unam ovem que erraverat

1. uti in glossator's hand. 4. gesewene, see note. 5. fuleadmodnesse

dadbote, for eadmodnesseful(re)dædbote. 8. fram, read fore. 11. untruwa,
read untrumra. 15. geafon belongs to lace in line 16. 16. Erasure after
hundnigonti ? 17. gode for geode.

3. Senpectas, MS. senpecta. 7. oretur, MS . orietur. 9. gerere, MS.

gegere. MS. sagacizate. 17. Most of the other texts have novem ovibus,
which may have been in ours , as the gloss sceapum is there.
 Only the incorrigible to be cut off. [59

secan untrumnesse swa midlum he besargode orde mænde

querere ; Cujus infirmitate in tantum compassus est.
hit on his halgum eaxlum þat he gemedemode
ut eam in sacris humeris suis dignaretur
onasettan 7 ægen bringan to heorde
imponere. et sic reportare ad gregem .

DE IS QUI SEPIUS CORREPTI NON EMENDAVERINT.

(CAP. XXVIII . )
forgehwilcum gilte
SI QUIS FRATER FREQUENTER CORREPTUS PRO qualibet culpa. 5
peah þe he amansumad hit ne gebet teartere
etiam si excommunicatus non emendaverit acrior ei

genealæce præiungan þat is swincla wrace on him þæt

accedat correptio id est ut verberum vindicta in eum
for step pat gif he he swang bið gepread odde
procedat ; Quod si nec ita correxit aut
wenunge pat næfre ne gewyrce on modinyssa oððe upahafan
forte quod absit in superbiam elatus
bewerian odde gif he wile his weorc ponne swa swa
defendere voluerit opera sua. tunc abba faciet quod 10
wis læce gif he gegearcao swoðunga smyrunga odde
(140 b.) sapiens medicus ; Si exhibuit fomenta. si unguenta ad-
lara læcedomas gewrita godcundra æt nextan
hortationum. si medicamina scripturarum divinarum si ad ultimum
berned amansumunge odde wita girda
ustionem excommunicationis. vel plagas virgarum : etiam si
his * foran nahtswyrian glæwnesse he gearcie soðlice
viderit nihil suam prevalere industriam. adhibeat etiam
þæt mare is his gebed 7 ealra gebroðra for him
quod majus est suam et omnium fratrum pro eo 15
se de ealle pinc mæig þat wýrce
orationem : ut dominus qui omnia potest. operetur salutem
embe pone untruman breder pet gif he na forðam mid pisum
circa infirmum fratrem ; Quod si nec isto modo

3. to; t corr. from g. 14. foran nahtswýrian , nakt, gloss to nihil ;

see note.

2. dignaretur, MS. digaretur. 4. EMENDAVERINT, MS. EMENDAVERIT.

10. defendere, MS. defende. voluerit, MS. voluere,
 60] Monks leaving the monastery. Youthful offenders.

gemete bio gehæled ponne eallunga se abbod bruce isene

sanatus fuerit. tunc jam abba utatur ferro
ofkýrfes eal swa sæde afyrsia pone yfelan fram
abscisionis ut ait apostolus ; Auferte malum ex
eow 7 eft swa ungeleafulla gif he aweig aweg gewite
vobis ; Et iterum. Infidelis si discedit discedat.
þæt na anadli sceap ealle heorde besmite
ne una ovis morbida. omnem gregem contaminet.

5 SI DEBEANT ITERUM RECEPI FRATRES EXEUNTES DE MONASTERIO.

(CAP. XXVIIII . )
for agenum leahtrum qui sede utgæd odde bið uta-
FRATER QUI PROPRIO VITIO EGREDITUR AUT PROICI-
dræfæd gecýrran gif he wile behate ær
Tur de monasterio. si reverti voluerit. spondeat. prius
ealle bote forðam pe he utferde on Jære
omnem emendationem vitii pro quo egressus est. et sic
ytemestan stæpe hi si underfangen poet of pam his
10 in ultimo gradu recipiatur. ut ex hoc ejus
eadmodnýsse si gefandod pot gif he oder siðan utfærð oðde
humilitas comprobetur ; Quod si denuo exierit. us-
priddan side he si underfangen soðlice syððan he wite ælene
que tertio ita recipiatur. Jam vero postea ; sciat omnem
him sylfum gecỳrrednýsse færeld beon forwyrned
sibi reversionis aditum denegari.

DE PUERIS MINORI AETATE QUOMODO CORRIPIANTUR. (CAP. XXX.)

ælc * ÿð andgit agenge met sceal habban
15 OMNIS AETAS VEL INTELLECTUS proprias debet habere mensuras :
forpig swa oft cildra odde ginran ylde ode pa þe
Ideoque quoties pueri. vel adolescentiores aetate aut qui
læs understandan swa magun humicel pot wita is amansu-
minus intellegere possunt quanta pena sit excommuni-
munge pas pýlice ponne hi agiltad odde mid swiðlicum
ca tionis. hi tales dum delinquunt. aut jejuniis (141 a.)

2. kyrfes, r corrected from f. 7. qui repeated by glossator. 8. ær

indistinct, might be ier. 15. yo, read ýld. agenge nearly erased . It
was probably the intention to erase gemet so as to put it over mensuram.

8. spondeat, MS. sponde, 11. humilitas, two letters erased between a

and s. denuo, o above line. 14. PUERIS , MS. PUEROS. QUOMODO, ĕ in the
MS. 15. MS. mensuram .
 Qualifications of the cellarer. [61

fæstenum hi beon geswencte odde midtearum swinglum hi

nimiis affligantur aut acribus verberibus co-
beon gepreade pat hi beon gehealdenne
erceantur ; ut sanentur.

DE CELLARARIO MONASTERII QUALIS DEBEAT ESSE. (CAP. XXXI. )

hordere si gecoren of gegæderunge wis

CELLARIUS MONASTERII ELIGATUR DE CONGREGATIONE. sapiens.
on geripedum * wea sifre na mycel æte na upahafen
maturis moribus. sobrius. non multum aedax : non elatus. 5
drefende teonful. sæne na cýstig ac
non turbulentus non injuriosus. non tardus. non prodigus sed
atodrædenne se ealra gegaderunga si swa swa
timens deum : Qui omni congregationi sit sicut pater;
gimene hedo be eallon pingan butan hæse naht
curam gerat de omnibus : Sine jussione abbatis
abbatis nihil
he na
he nado pa pinc pe beod bebodene he gehealde
faciat ; Que jubentur custodiat ; fratres non
dræfa gif hwile broðor fram him færunga ani ping
contristet ; Si quis frater ab eo forte aliqua IO
ongesceadwislice bitt forseonde hine he ne gedrefe
inrationabiliter postulat. non spernendo eum contristet.
gesceadwislice mid eadmodnesse yfel biddendum ac he
sed rationabiliter cum humilitate male petenti dene-
forwýrne his lif he gehealde gemyndig æfre pæs apostolican
get ; Animam suam custodiat : memor semper illius apostolici
bebodes fordam sede wel penað stepe godne him sylfum
precepti quia qui bene ministraverit. gradum bonum sibi
he begit untruma cildra cumena 7 pearfena mid
adquirit ; Infirmorum. infantium. ospitum. pauperumque cum 15
ealre hohfulnesse he do buton twýn þæt he
omni sollicitudine curam gerat. sciens sine dubio. quia pro
foreallum þisum sceall agyldan ealle
his omnibus in die judicii rationem redditurus est ; Omnia

1. tearum, read teartum . 2. gehealdenne, see note. 5. wea, read

pea, for peawum. 7. atodrædenne in the MS. , but o looks like d.
This points to a gloss : god drædenne, which the lemma would make us
suspect. 13. lif, f corrected from w, and indistinct.

1. acribus, MS. acris. 3. MONASTERII, MS. MONASTERIO. 6. MS.

juriosus. 13. apostolici, MS. apostoli. 15. ospitum, MS. inospitum.
 62] Rules for the cellarer (continued) .

andluman 7 ealle æhte swylce weouedes

vasa monasterii. cunctamque substantiam. ac si altaris
halige fatu he besceawige naht he ne getelle * gunlæslices ne
vasa sacrata conspiciat ; Nihil ducat neglegendum. nec
gitsung he ne hogige na he na si cỳstig oððe myrrent
avaritie studeat. neque prodigus sit ; aut stirpator
æhte ac ealle pinc gemetlice 7
substan | tie monasterii : sed omnia mensurate faciat : et (141 b. )
efter hæse ætforan eallum
5 secundum jussionem abbatis ; Humilitatem ante omnia
* pinga he hæbbe þær þær þam nenys sede foregifen
habeat et cui substantia non est que tribuatur.
spræc andsweras 7 si gereht god seo gode
sermo responsionis porrigatur bonus . ut scriptum est ; Sermo
spræce ofor pa selestan sylene ealle pinc pe pe him betæht
bonus : super datum optimum ; Omnia que ei injunxerit
pa sylfan he hæbbe under his gimena fram þam him
abbas ipsa habeat sub cura sua ; A quibus eum
pe beod beboden he ne gedýrstlæce forasetne *bitleofan
10 proibuerit. non presumat; Fratribus constitutam annonam
buton ænigre * or hiunge oððe yldinga he sylle pet hine beon
sine aliquo typo vel mora offerat ; ut non scan-
geaswicode sit godcundre spræce hwæt gegearnige se pe
delizentur memor divini eloquii. quid mereatur qui
geaswicað ænne of disum lýtlingum gif gaderung mare
scandalizaverit unum de pusillis. Si congregatio major
bið frofras him beon gesealde fram þam he sylf gefultumiað
fuerit ; solacia ei dentur. a quibus adjutus et
mid efnum mode gefylle þenunge him sylfan betæhte
15 ipse aequo impleat
animo impleat officium sibi commissum ; Horis
ongedafenlicum tidum beon gesealde pa pinc pe sint to sillanne
competentibus dentur que danda sunt
7 beon gebedene pa pinc pe sin tobiddanne þæt nan ne sig
et petantur que petenda sunt. ut nemo
todræfd ne ne sig geunrotsaded on drihtnes huse
perturbetur. neque contristetur in domo domini.

2. gunlæslices, read gimlæslices. 6. pinga, read pingum. 10. bitleofan,

read bigleofan. 11. or, read on. 12. sit, Latin added by glossator.

4. mensurate, n corr. from m by erasure. 13. scandalizaverit, MS.

scandalizave.
 The abbot to register the goods and chattels of the monastery. [63

DE FERRAMENTIS VEL REBUS MONASTERII. (CAP. XXXII . )

æhta odde reafum odde mid-

SUBSTANTIA MONASTERII IN FERRAMENTIS VEL vestibus seu quibus-
sumum þingum foresceawige be life para 7
licet rebus prevideat abba fratres de quorum vita et

þeawum orsorh he sig 7 heom ænlepige be dam nitwýrðlice pe

moribus securus sit et eis singula ut utile Ju-
he demo betæce pa gehealdennelicun 7 pa gelohgenlican of
dicaverit consignet custodienda atque recolligenda ; Ex 5
pam [b.] gewrit [a. ] tohealde pat [ e. ] æfter ponne him
(142 a .) quibus abbas brevem teneat ut dum sibi
sylfan betahtum þingum [e.] stundmælum fylian
in ipsa assignata fratres vicissim succedunt.

[e.] he wite hwat he sylle 7 hwæt he underfo [ b.] gyf hwyle

sciat quid dat. et quid recipit. Si quis
fullice [c.] odde gimleslice pinc mynstres hrepað si ge-
autem sordide aut neglegenter res monasterii tractaverit cor-
pread gif hit [f. ] na gebett steore regolicere he under-
ripiatur. si non emendaverit discipline regulari sub- 10
peodde
jaceat;

SI QUID DEBEAD MONACHUS PROPRIUM HABERE .

(CAP. XXXIII . )

healicost pes leahter grundlunga is of todonne is

Precipue hoc vitium radicitus amputandum est. de monas-
pat ne gedyrstlæce ani pinc syllan odde underfon buton
terio. ne quis presumat aliquid dare aut accipere sine 15
hæse pas abbotes ne nabban sinderlice ne
jussione abbatis ; Neque aliquid habere proprium ; neque
nan þinc ealles na boc na weaxbredu ne græf
nullam omnino rem ; neque codicem. neque tabulas. neque gravium
ah na pinc witodlice forpam ne habban his agenne
sed nihil omnino; Quippe quibus nec corpora sua

5. gehealdennelicun, read gehealdenlican. 14. Not clear whether heoli-

cost or healicost ; grundlungæ, or grundlunga.

5. recolligenda, lig above line, in glossator's hand ?

 64] The monks to have no property. Consideration
for infirmities.

lichaman willan alyfed habban agenum anwealde ealle

nec voluntates . licet habere in propria voluntate ; Omnia vero
neodbehæfnyssa hihtan ne ne si ani pinc
necessaria; a patre sperare monasterii ; Nec quicquam
gelyfed habban pat pat ne sealde ode ne gepafað
liceat habere quod abbas non dederit aut non permis-
he ealle pinc eallum beon gemæne swa swa hit is awriten
erit; Omniaque omnibus sint communia ; ut scriptum est ;
ne ne secge ænig his ani pinc odde gedyrstlæce pat
5 nec quisquam suum aliquid dicat vel presumat ; Quod
gif bið pisum wyrstan leahtre arasod beon gelust-
si quisquam huic nequissimo vitio deprehensus fuerit delec-
fullod sy he gemynegod æne 7 eft gif hit na gebett
tari. ammonitus semel. et iterum ; Si non emendaverit ;
præiunge he underrhige
correptioni subjaceat ;

SI OMNES AEQUALITER DEBENT NECESSARIA ACCIPERE . | (142 b.)

10
(CAP. XXXIIII.)

was todæled ænlepigum þam pe was

SICUT SCRIPTUM EST
DIVIDEBATUR SINGULIS pro ut
gehwýlcum neod pe wæs þær we na secað hada þæt
cuique opus erat ; Ubi non dicimus ut personarum quod
forsig onfangennisse untrumnýssa ah forasceawung þær
absit acceptio sit. sed infirmitatum consideratio ; Ubi
hedo se de læs hofa he do 7 he na si geeadmod
qui minus indiget agad deo gratias et non contristetur ;
mare he si geadmet for untrumnesse 7
15 qui vero plus et non indiget. humilietur pro infirmitate; et
he na si upahafen for mildheortnessa ealle liman 7 beon
non extollatur pro misericordia ; et ita omnia membra erunt
on sibbe ætforan eallum þingum murcnuncge yfel for
in pace. Ante omnia ammonemus ne murmurationis malum. pro

1. anwealde, see note. 8. underrhige, first r corrected from n,

second corrected by erasure into n, the whole evidently meant for
underhnige. 14. na si, na above the line ; n before and a after the s.

7. MS. emendaverint. 8. correptioni, MS. correptionem. 14. agad,

MS. aga . 15. indiget, corr. from indigetus by underdotting the us.
 Weekly kitchen service, obligatory upon all. [65

gehwylcum intingan on ænigum gehwilcum worde intingan

qualicumque causa in aliquo qualicumque
on ænigum gehwilcum worde odde to getacnunge pot he
causa in aliquo qualicumque verbo vel significatione ap-
na ætiwe pat gif bio arasod ænig hefelicor steore
pareat : Quod si deprehensus qui fuerit : districtiori
styölicor stire he si underpeod
discipline subdatur.

DE SEPTIMANARIIS COQUINE. (CAP. XXXV.) 5

heom betwýnan penian pat nan ne si bela od fram

FRATRES SIBI INVICEM SERVIANT ET NULLUS EXCUSetur α

cicene penunge [ b.] odde mettrumnesse ode on intingan hefigran

coquine officio nisi aut egritudine aut in causa gravis
ænig buton he si gebisgod [b.] for panon
utilitatis quis occupatus fuerit. quia exinde major
mede 7 soðlufu pam pe bio beiyten þam wacmodum
merces. et caritas adquiritur. Inbecillibus autem
*
' pe onforsceawunge helpas mid unrotnessa þæt
procurentur solacia ; ut non cum tristitia hoc 10
he nado ahhi habban ealle frofras æfter gemete gegæder-
faciant : sed habeant omnes solacia. secundum modum congre-
unge odde gesetnyssa stowe gif mare gegaderung bið
gationis aut positionem loci ; Si major congregatio fuerit.
hordere si bela od fram odde gif hwylce swa swa
cellararius excusetur a coquina vel si qui ut
we sædon mid marum nýtwýrdnýssum býð gebysgode oðre him
diximus majoritus utilitatibus occupantur : ceteri
sylfan undre soðre lufe heom betwýnan * þeniant se de is ut to-
(143 a. ) sibi sub karitate invicem serviant ; Egres- 15
foranne • on dære ucan on sæternes dæg clansunga do
surus de septimana ; sabbato munditias faciat ;

1. worde, intingan, both in very black ink. 10. onforsceawunge , unge

has been corrected into ode, by underdotting unge, and writing ode over it,
in the same hand, read beon forsceawode. 15. peniant, t owing to the
scribe's eye being caught by the ending of serviant.

1. causa in aliquo qualicumque, with its gloss, is repeated in the MS.

5. MS. SEPTIMANARIS .
F
 63] Rules for those serving in the kitchen .

[b.] waterclad mid [c.] pam pe heom sylfan [u. ] handa

Linthea cum quibus sibi fratres manus.
* se de
odde fet clipiad [ a. ] he pwea [c. ] fett soolice ge se
aut pedes tergunt . lavet ; Pedes vero tam ipse qui
utgæð ge se se pe is in tofarenne [e . ] eallum
egreditur quam ille qui intraturus est ; omnibus
hi pwean fata penunge his clana 7 hale [eb. ] hordere he
lavent ; Vasa ministerii sui munda et sana cellarario re-
betæce [a . ] betace se hordere eft into farenne dum he
5 consignet ; Qui cellararius iterum intranti con-
betace pat he wite hwæt he sylð oððe hwæt he underfo [c. ] pa
signet. ut sciat quid dat aut quid recipit ; sep-
wucan pegnas [ b. ] ær anre [d.] tide gereordunge * mman
timanarii autem ante unam horam refectionis. accipiant
[ d. ] forgesetne bileofan [d . ] ænlepige [ e. ] drencas [ e.] [f.]
super statutam annonam singulos biberes et panem ;
on tide gereordunge buton ge 7 hefigum geswince
ut hora refectionis sine murmuratione et gravi labore
[g ] pat hi penian heora gebroðrum on simbel swa peah
10 serviant fratribus suis ; In diebus tamen
dagum *odde mæssan hi polian. abidan [ b. ] þa in-
solemnibus; usque ad missas sustineant ; In-
farendan [c .] 7 pa utfarendan [ b. ] ucuþena on gebedhuse
trantes autem et exeuntes ebdomodarii in oratorio
parrihtes merigenlicum geendedum on sunnandæge betýridum
mox matutinis finitis dominica provolutis
cneowum ætforan þam weofode [f.] [a.] biddan for hi beon
genibus coram altare ab omnibus postulent pro se
gebedene pa utgangendum on pære ucan secgan pis
15 orari ; Egredientes autem de septimana : dicant hunc
fers gebletsod pu eart eala pu drihten god pu fultumodest
versum ; Benedictus es domine deus qui adjuvasti
7 þu gefrefredest me pam [c .] gecwedenum priddàn siðan.
me; et consolatus es me ; Quod dicto tertio.

2. clipiað, read wiprað ? 4. pwean, there is possibly an i between w

and e, although this is probably part of the g of egreditur just above it.
5. ce of second betace indistinct. dum, Latin in glossator's hand. 7. mman,
read niman. 11. odde, read oð.

3. quam, MS. quo. 4. lavent, MS. avet. 8. statutam, MS. sta-

turam .
 The infirm to be treated with especial care. [67

hi [a.] underfon [b. ] bletsunge utgangende æfter fylian

accipiant benedictionem egredientes ; Subsequantur autem
pa ingangende 7 hi secgan god mine fultum beiým
ingredientes et dicant ; Deus in adjutorium meum intende
eala pu drihten to gehelpanne efes þæt sylf þriddan siðe
(143 b.) domine ad adjuvandum me festina ; | Et hoc idem tertio
7 si geedleht fram eallum afangenre bletsunge 7 he
repetatur ab omnibus et accepta benedictione ingredi-
ingan :
antur ; 5

DE INFIRMIS FRATRIBUS. (CAP. XXXVI . )

[c.] untruma [b. ] gimen [ d .] ætforan callon þingan. 7 ofer ealle pinc
INFIRMORUM CURA ANTE OMNIA ET SUPER OMNIA
is to gearcienna soolice swa pat sigepenod
adhibenda est. ut sicut revera christo ita ei serviatur.
forpam pe hesylf sæde untruman ic was 7 gegeneosodan me
Quia ipse dixit ; infirmus fui ; et visitastis me;
pat pat gedydon anum . me hit gedydon
Et quod fecistis uni de is minimis meis mihi fecistis ; 10
ah pa sylfan untruman sceawien on wurồmente godes heom
Sed et ipsi infirmi considerent in honorem dei
sylfum beon gepenod 7 mid heora oferflowednesse 7 hine ge-
sibi serviri; et non superfluitate sua contris-
drefan. heora gebroðra peowiende hecm sylfan þa swa peah
tent fratres suos ; servientes sibi ; Qui tamen
gepyldelice sind to cepanne forpam swylcum genihtsumere
patienter portandi sunt: quia de talibus copiosior
* sit
med [d.] he bið beiỳten [b.] seo mæsta gimen
merces adquiritur ; Ergo cura maxima sit 15

pam abbode ænigre gimeleaste pot hi na polian pa untru-

abbati ; ne aliquam neglegentiam patiantur ; Quibus
man gebroðra sig hus. cyte ofer hi betæht 7 þen
fratribus infirmis sit cella super se deputata ; et servitor

11. untruman, first stroke of second u probably corr. from e. 15. sit, t
copied from Latin, read sig.

4. repetatur, MS . reperetur. benedictione, MS. benedictio. 7. INFIR-

MORUM, I is forgotten by rubricator. super, MS. supe. 9. visitastis, MS.
visitatis. 11. Erasure before ipsi. 14. quia, i above line. 17. infirmis,
corr. from infirmus by erasure. sit, corr. from scit.
F 2
 68] Felaxations of rule for old men and for children.

adrædende 7 lufiænde ac he fulfremed baða brice

timens deum. et diligens ac sollicitus. Balnearum usus ;

pa untruman swa oft swa hit fremed sigeboden þam halum 7

infirmis quoties expedit offeratur ; Sanis autem et
swyðest 7 geonclicum lætlicor si geunnen [a.] flæsca
maxime juvenibus tardius concedatur ; Sed et carnium
* bæt þam untruman eallunga pam wanhalum forhæle ac si
esus infirmis omnino debilibusque pro reparatione con-
geseald * pat onne hi beod * gebeorode fram flæsclicum midgewune-
5 cedatur : Ac ubi meliorati fuerint ; a carnibus more solido

lic peaw ealle 7 hi forhabban [ c. ] pa mæsta [ b. ] gimene habbe

omnes abstineant ; Curam autem maximam habeat
ɛe abbod fram þam horderum cðde fram þenum þæt ne beo for-
abbas ne a cellarariis aut a servitoribus neglegantur
gimeleaste pam untruman forpam to him pehitlocað swa swa
infirmi quia ad ipsum respicit. quic- (144 a.)
hwæt fram leornincnihtum swa bið agyld.
quid a discipulis delinquitur.

ΙΟ DE SENIBUS VEL INFANTIBUS. (CAP. XXXVII . )

peah besig
þesig þa sylfe mænnisnesse gecind [c.] [e.]
LICET IPSA HUMANA NATURA TRAHATUR
[f ] to mildheortnesse on pisum yldum ealdra 7
AD MISEricordiam ; in is aetatibus senum videlicet et
cildra peahhwædere [c.] regules ealldordomlicnýss heom
infantum ; tamen et regule auctoritas eis
besceawige si foresceawod æfre wacmodnýss nateshwon
prospiciad; Consideretur semper inbecillitas. et nullatenus
heom stiðnis regoles 7 na si gehealdan on fotum ac sig
15 eis districtio regule teneatur in alimentis ; sed sit
on heom arfæst foresceawung 7 hi forahrædian minsterlice
in eis pia consideratio : et preveniant horas
tide.
canonicas.

4. bat, probably b is a ' paving ' letter. 5. MS. ponne poet onne ; read
ponne. gebeorode, read gebetrode. 11. mænnisnesse, cf. Introd . , Ch. V,
§ 67. 15. fotum, cf. ib. , § 54.

3. juvenibus, MS. invenibus. 4. infirmis, corr. from --us. 12. actatibus,

MS. eatatibus. 15. teneatur, MS, teneat, 17. MS. canonicis.
 Each in his turn to be the Reader for a week. [69

DE EBDOMEDARIO LECTORE. (CAP. XXXVIII .)

meosan etenda * gebroðrum rædinc wana beon na scell re

MENSIS FRATRUM EDENTIUM LECTIO DEESSE NON debet ; ne
he on færlicum gelimpe se de gelæco boc rædan
fortuitu casu qui arripuerit codicem legere
negedýrstlæce þæra seðe rædan sceall ealra þæra wucan on þam
audeat ibi. sed lecturus tota ebdomada dominico
drihtenlicandæge ah inga
se bidde ingangende æfter mæssan
die ingrediatur ; Qui ingrediens; post missas 5
7 gemænsumunge odde huselgange fram eallum for hi
et communionem petat ab omnibus pro se
beon gebeden þat awende fra him g modignisse 7
orari ; ut avertat ab ipso deus spiritum elationis ; Et
sigesæd pis færs on cyrican priddan side fram eallum
dicatur hic versus in oratorio tertio ab omnibus.
him sylf swa peah frum anginne mine lippan
ipso tamen incipiente. Domine labia mea
þu geopena 7 min muð 7 kýð lof pin [a. ] [b.]
aperies : et os meum adnuntiabit laudem tuam Et sic 10
afangenre bletsunge 7 he inga to rædenne healic * smegen
accepta benedictione. ingrediatur ad legendum ; Summumque
7 beo [b. ] [c.] æt meosan pat na æniges * drenc
fiat silentium ad mensam ut nullius musitatio
odde stefn [ h. ] buton pæs anes ræderes þær si gehired .
(144 b.) vel vox : nisi solius legentis ibi audiatur
[f ] pa pinc [b. ] neodbeheofe sind etendum 7 drincendum
Que vero necessaria sunt comedentibus et bibentibus ;
heom sylf stundmælum penian [c.] ænig þat ne behofige
sic sibi vicissim ministrent fratres ut nullus indigeat 15
biddan ænig pine gif hwilc neod beoð mid bycnunge
petere aliquid. Si quid tamen opus fuerit sonitu
sumes tacnes swiðor sigebeden ponne mid stefne na le ne
cujuscumque signi otius petatur quam voce : Nec pre-

2. gebroðrum, through influence of Latin ending for gebroðra. 7.g =

god ? 9. frum anginne, see note. first n of anginne above the line.
11. smegen, read swigen. 12. drenc, see note. 13. stefn, e corr. from some
other letter. 16. bycnunge, g corr. from some other letter, c ?

3. casu, MS. causu. 4. lecturus, MS. lecturis. 8. versus, MS . vers.

oratorio, MS. oratorii. 12. musitatio, corr. in MS. from musitatione by
the underdotting of ne. 13. legentis, MS. legentes, the e of es being
changed in the MS. from i.
 70] On the quantity of food, to be taken daily.

gedýrstlæce para ænig be pære sylfan odde elles hwanone

sumat ibi aliquis de ipsa lectione aut aliunde
ænig þing smæigan pat ne si geseald intingan buton wenunge
quicquam requirere : ne detur occasio ; nisi forte
se ealdor fore lare odde fram trimminge wylle ænig þing
prior pro aedificatione voluerit aliquid
scortlice secgan brodor seo wuca pen nime snædinge
breviter dicere ; Frater autem ebdomedarius accipiat mixtum
ær þan be he aginne rædan forpam halgum gesumtunge [f.]
5 priusquam incipiat legere. propter communionem sanctam :
7 pat na sig healic him fæsten forpyldian yoðan
et ne forte grave sit ei jejunium sustinere ; Postea
cicenen. mid pam wucupenum 7 penum
autem cum coquine ebdomedariis ; et servitoribus.
hi gereordiað [c .] na be endebyrdnesse rædan odde
reficiat ; Fratres autem non per ordinem legant aut
singan ac pa getrimman pa gehýrandan
cantent sed qui edificent audientes ;

ΙΟ DE MENSURA CIBORUM. (CAP. XXXVIIII .)

genihtsumian we gelyfað to dægperlicere reordunge [ c. ] gemid

SUFFICERE CREDIMUS AD REFECTIONEM COTIDIANAM : tam
dæges ge nones eallum mondum twa gesodene syflian
sexte quam none omnibus mensibus cocta duo
sanda [g.] for mistlicora untrumnessa wenunge
pulmentaria. propter diversorum infirmitates. ut forte qui
of anum sede mæg etan of oðrum þat he si gereord ponne
ex uno non potuerit edere ex alio reficiatur ; Ergo
twa sanda [i. ] [h .] [n.] genihtsumiað 7 gif
15 duo pulmentaria cocta omnibus fratribus sufficiant. Et si
beod ac hwanone æpla odde acennedlicu ofetu [ g. ] asigeglið
fuerint unde poma aut nascentia leguminum addatur
swilce pot pridde . an pund awegen genihtsumige on
et tertium ; Panis libera una propensa sufficiat in (145 a.)
dege swa hwæder [g. ] swa [f.] [ f. ] ðu sig on gereordunge ode
die. sive una sit refectio. sive

4. seo wuca pen, see note. 16. asigeglio, I do not understand this gloss.

4. ebdomedarius, MS. ebdomedariis. 6. e , sic in MS.; in glossator's

handwriting. 14. potuerit, u above line. 16. poma, MS. pomi.
 The monks to be careful to avoid indigestion. [71

gereordunge 7 æfenpenunge pat on æfen

gif hi sceolan on
prandii et cene ; Quod si cenaturi
gereordian of pam sylfan punde se pridda [c. ] fram þam hordere
sunt. de eadem libra tertia. pars a cellarario
si gehealden to agifenne on æfenþenungum [ f. ] geswinc [f.] ·
reservetur. reddanda cenaturis Quod si labor fortefactus
[ f.] [g. ] mare oncýre [d.] de [e. ] hitbeo gif hit fremað
fuerit major. in arbitrio et potestate abbatis erit si expediat
[k. ] ycan asyndrode toforan eallum þingum oferfylle
aliquid augere remota pre omnibus crapula z
þæt næfre ne undersmæge [m. ] þam munece oferæt for pam
ut numquam subripiat monacho indigeries. quia nihil
swa wiðerweard pen is swa swa oferfylle [s. ]
sic contrarium est omni christiano quomodo crapula :
swa swa sæde ure drihten warnia pat ne beon geheofogode
sicut ait dominus noster. Videte ne graventur
[c. ] [c.] on oforfull cildum [ g . ] onginran ÿlde [ h. ] seo ýlce
corda vestra in crapula. Pueris vero minore aetate. non eadem
ne si gehealdan micelness ah læsse ponne pam ÿldrum
servetur quantitas. sed minor quam majoribus 10
gehealdanra [m .] [1.] * fider * feteflæs
servata in omnibus parcitate. Carnium vero quadrupedum omnino
[c.] si forhæmed butan warhalum 7
ab omnibus abstineatur commestio. preter omnino debiles et
þa * metrunian
aegrotos ;

DE MENSURA POTUS. (CAP. XL .)

anra gehwylc [b. ] ýnderlice [ a . ] hæfð sýlene of gode sume.

UNUS QUISQUE PROPRIUM HABET DONUM EX DEO alius 15

3. afenpenungum, corrected from æfenpenunge, probably not contemporary.

10. ne, the n has a stroke through it. 11. fider over carnium, and feteflæsð
over quadrupedum, probably ought to be partially transposed. Read flæsca
(instead offlasð) over carnium, and fiber fete over quadrupedum. 12. for-
hamed, read forhæbben. 13. pa metrunian, read metruman (for med-
truman).

1. cenaturi, MS. cenatur. 5. remota, MS. premota. omnibus cra-

pula, ibus cra on erasure, MS. crapuli. 15. DONUM, a letter erased
between D and o ; E?
}
 72] On the quantity of Crink. Wine furthers apostacy .'

soolice [a. ] [ n. ] mid sumum ingehyda

summe sic alius vero sic. Et ideo cum aliqua scrupulositate.
fram us 7 gemett bigleofa cora 7 is gesett swa peah
a nobis mensura victus aliorum constituitur : Tamen
untrumera [g.] wacmodnesse wegelyfað [d .] gemet
infirmorum contuentes imbecillitatem : credimus eminam
wines geonden ænlepige genihtsumian geon dæg þam pe sylð
vini per singulos sufficere per diem; Quibus
[f. ] gepyld [h. ] forhæfednesse agene he
15 autem donat deus tolerantiam abstinentie propriam se (145 b.)
silfe mede hi witan pat gif stowe neodpearfnesse
habituros mercedem sciant ; Quod si aut loci necessitas
odde geswinc [h.] sumeres
odde swiðlic hate pat gif
aut labor aut ardor aestatis amplius popos-
bitt [d. ] [b.] on dome ealdres odde hi wunige [i .] on
cerit in arbitrio prioris consistans. considerans in
eallum þingum na þæt undersmege oferfylle oððe druncennesse
omnibus ne subrepat satietas aut ebrietas licet
þe we radan eallunga * windred muneca beon getiht
ΤΟ legamus omnino vinum monachorum persuaderi non
[a.] huru pinga huru pinga [g.] þæt [f ] pæt pena
potest : saltem vel hoc consentiamus. ut non usque
oð oferfylle *
drincan [ k. ] ac hwoulicor forpam windrend
ad satietatem libamus sed parcius. quia vinum
widersacan pede pa witen þar þar neodpearfnessa
apostatare facit etiam sapientes. Ubi autem necessitas
stowe bitt [d. ] pot forasædegemed odde forawritene beon
loci exposcit ut ne suprascripta mensura in-
gemett pot fur donne mage ah micel [h . ] mid ealle
15 veniri possit. sed multo minus : aut ex toto
naht bletsian god para eardiað 7 hi na cyrian
nihil benedicant deum qui ibi habitant et non murmurarent ;

7. hate is gloss to ardor. 10. windred, read windrenc, i. e. windrec.

11. pena, read we na, or more probably read pe as belonging to the pre-
ceding pat. 12. windrend, read windrenc.

2. victus, MS. victis. 6. MS. mercedam . MS. necessitate, corrected

into necessitas. 7. MS. aestas. 9. aerietas in the MS. for ebrietas.
10. Before persuaderi, the words non esse, sed quia nostris temporibus id
monachis, found in the other texts, are omitted. 13. MS. sapientis.
16. deum, MS. evidently by mistake has dominum (dum, for dm).
 The times of meals to vary with the seasons. [73

bæt minigende buton ceorunge þæt hi na

Hoc ante omnia ammonentes. ut absque murmuratione
beon
sint ;

QUIBUS HORIS REFICIUNT FRATRES. (CAP. XLI.)

fram þære haligan eastran [d .] [d .] to middæges

A SANCTO PASCHA USQUE AD PENTECOSTEN AD SEXtam
hi gereordian to æfenne 7 hi gereordian fram pente-
reficiant fratres. et ad seram cenent ; A pente- 5
costen on eallum sumera geswin c felda gif hi nabbað
costen autem tota estate si labores agrorum non habent
munecas swiðlicnesse sumeras oððe ne gedefð on wodness [c.]
monachi. aut nimietas estatis non perturbat. quarta. et
[b.] dæg [a. ] hi fæsten of non on odrum dagum
(146 a. ) sexta feria jejunent usque ad nonam : reliquis 1
dagum to middæge hi
gereordian pa gereordunga to mid
diebus ad sextamprandeant ; Que prandii sexta :
weorcum on æcerum gif hi habbað sumeres swiðlic hæte
si opera in agris habuerint. aut aestatis fervor ΙΟ
*
bid to belippendan bið þæs abbotes hit si on fora-
nimius fuerit : continuanda erit. et in abbatis sit provi-
scawunga 7 he gemetige ealle pinc and he gedihte
dentia . Et sic temperet omnia atque disponat
saula pat pat [c. ] hi doð [ c . ] gebroðra
qualiter et anime salventur ; Et quod faciunt fratres.
butan [d. ]
[d. ] ælcere ceorunge 7 don fram anginnum [d.]
absque ulla murmuratione faciant ; Ab idibus
[e.] об andgin fæstenes [f.] to nonas
autem septembris usque ad capud quadragesime ad nonam 15
[b.] hi gereordian on lænctene fæsten [b.] o eastran
semper reficiant. In quadragesima vero usque (in) pasca:

4. midde nearly quite erased. 7. gedefo, o very pale ink, read gedrefo.
11. belippendan, see note.

1. MS. murmurationis . 5. fratres, fr erased, then added at the top,

where it is again partially erased. 7. nimietas, e add. later, in very pale
ink. 9. prandii, ii above line, by way of correction to -eant. The MS . had
originally prandeant. 12. MS. temperit ; utque ; disponit. 16. reficient
in MS. There is an erasure before pasca in the MS.; of in ?
 74] Silence to be kept, especially after Complin.

on æfæn hi gereordian se sylfa æfen si gedon

ad vesperam reficiant ; Ipsa autem vespera sic agatur :
leoht leohtfætes pat hine behofian gereordgende mid leohte
ut lumen lucerne non indigeant reficientes. sed luce
pagit dæges ealle pinc ah beon gefyllede ac on ælcere tide
adhuc diei omnia consummentur ; sed et omni tempore
swa æfen þenunge odde on tide swa pus gemedemod [g.]
sive sit cene sive refectionis hora. sic temperatur. ut
mid dæg þæt gewýrdan ealle ping.
5 cum luce fiant omnia.

UT POST COMPLETORIUM NEMO LOQUATUR. (CAP. XLII .)

on ælcere tide swigen sceolan healdan munecas swydost

Omni tempore silentium debent studere monachi. maxime
pehhwædere on nihtlicum tidum 7 forði on ælcere tide sit
tamen nocturnis horis. Et ideo omni tempore sive
fæstenes sit gereordung g tima gif hit bið gereordunge sona
jejunii. sive prandii : si tempus fuerit prandii. mox
pæet hi arisað fram æfen þenunge 7 hi sittan ealle togædere
10 ut surrexerint a cena. sedeant omnes in unum.
7 ræde an * purhtogenes race odde on ealdfædera lifa odde
et legat unus collationes. vel vitas patrum. aut
sodes sum dinc pat getrymme pa gehýrendum
certe aliquid quod edificet audientes ; Non autem epta-
fordam untrumum andgitum þena bið
ticum aut regum. | quia infirmis intellectibus non erit (146 b.)
nýtwýlic on ære tida þis gewrit gehyran on oðrum
utile illa hora hanc scripturam audire. aliis vero
tidum [c.] beon gerædde gif beo fæstenes dagas [a.]
15 horis legantur ; Si autem jejunii dies fuerint.
gesungenum æfensanga betwux lýtlum fæce sona hi gan to
dicta vespera. parvo intervallo mox accedant ad
rædinge race o de recednesse swa Swa we bufon sædon 7
lectionem. collationum ut diximus. et

8, 9. sit, sit, read sig ? sig ? g tima , very slight traces of erasure between
and tima ; read gif? 11. purhtogenes, s owing to the influence of Latin
ending? read purhtogene.

12. autem, corr. from auvero by writing tem over vero, and o ( = idem)
over au. 15. legantur, a corr. from u.
 The brethren to come at once to divine service, [75

geræddum feower odde fif leafum [p. ] [p. ]

lectis quattuor. autquinque foliis
foliis vel quantum hora
[q .] eallum becumen togædere [q .] purh pas
permittit ; omnibus in unum occurrentibus per hanc
yldinge rædinc gif ænig wenunge on dam sylfum
moram lectionis ; Si quis forte in assignato
betæhtum him sylfum þingum beon ænig bið gebisgod he
sibi commisso fuerit occupatus oc-
becume ealle togædere gesette hi gefyllan 7 utgan-
currat ; Omnes ergo in unum positi compleant ; Et ex- 5
gende fram nihtsangum ænig 7 nasi leaf sýðan ænigum
euntes a completoriis nulla sit licentia denuo cuiquam
spræcon ænig þing þat gif by gemett funden [a.] ænig
loqui aliquid ; Quod si inventus fuerit quisquam
pisne forgæian stilnesse mid pearfnesse cumena
hanc prevaricari taciturnitatis regulam. si necessitas hospidum
gif ofor becimo wenunga ænigum ænig pinc odde hate
supervenerit : aut forte abba alicui aliquid jusseret
pæt [a.] beon 7 swylce mid healicum gedreoge 7 gemetegunge
Quod tamen et ipsum cum summa gravitate et moderatione 10
arwurolicor pæet beo
honestissime fiat.

DE HIS QUI AD OPUS DEI ET ADMENSAM TARDE

VENIUNT. (CAP. XLIII .)

to tide godcundre penunge sona ponne bio gehyred swa

AD HORAM DIVINI OFFICII MOX UT AUDITUM FUErit
beoð tacen eallum forlætenum [h . ] swa hwylce pinc
signum : relictis omnibus que libet fuerint 15
on handum mid hælicum ofoste [b.] si becumen mid
in manibus summa cum festinatione curratur : cum
gedreoge peahhwædere pat ne ge higeleas mete tender
gravitate tamen. ut non scurilitas inveniat fomitem ;

2. becumen, gloss to occurrentibus ; read becumendum. 17. higeleas,

probably the subst. higeleast was originally there.

3. lectionis, second i erased. in assignato, MS. in has signato. 8. regu-

lam , not in the MS.; sine cessitas in MS. Before these words a line (regulam
graviori vindicte subjaceat excepto) has been left out. 9. aut forte, MS. aut-
ferte in one word, and t added above line in the MS. 12. QUI not in the MS.
 76] as soon as the bell is heard. Punishments for those,

naht godes weorce na si forasett þæt gif bið to

Ergo nihil operi dei preponatur ; | Quod si quis ad ( 147 a.)
nihtlicum uhtsangum [o. ] [q .] [p.] pas feower and hund-
nocturnas vigilias post gloriam psalmi nonagesimi
nigenteoðan sealmas pane forpi eallunga teonde
quarti quem propter hoc omnino protrahendo et
latlice we wyllað beon gesæd begimo na stande on ændebýrd-
morose volumus dici occurrerit. non stet in ordine
nesse [ b. ] on choro ac hæftemæst ealra stande ode on
5 suo in choro. sed ultimus omnium stet ; aut in

stowe pe pe swýlcum gimelesum [k. ] asundran geset

loco quem talibus neglegentibus seorsum con-
se abbod pæt he sigewarnod fram him . odde fram
stituerit abba. ut videatur ab ipso: vel ab
eallum odde [o .] gefylledum weorce mid fulre
omnibus usque dun completo opere dei publica satis-
dædbote he behreowsige for pi [b.] hi on dam ytemestan stýde
factione peniteat ; Ideo autem eos in ultimo aut
on sundran we demdon scylan standan þæt gesawene fram
10 seorsum judicavimus. debere stare ut visi ab
eallum odde for dære sylfan scame he beon gebette [a . ]
omnibus. vel pro ipsa verecundia sua emendentur ; Nam
wið utan on cyrican gif hi beoð lifað býð færunga þýlc
si foris oratorio remaneant : erit forte tulis qui

7 he slape odde gewislice hi sette him sylfan

se aut collocet et dormiat : aut certe sedeat sibi foris :
þærute spellungum * geænigtigað 7 beon geseald intinga þam
vel fabulis vacet ; et detur occasio
awýrid an deofle ah ing a wið innan þæt he forpam
15 maligno ; Sed ingrediatur intro . ut nec totum
ne forleose 7 be dam oðrum hi si gebet on dægðerlicum
perdat et de reliquo emendetur ; Diurnis

2. [o.] [q.] [p.] are partly pasted over. 3. teonde, eo quite indistinct.
4. latlice, sic in MS., but the stroke may be the remnant of a letter
erased after quarti. begimo, i. e. becimð. 6. gimelesum, le not quite
clear, probably gimeæsum was in the MS. first, then was added through
the œ, making it into gimelesum. 14. geænigtigao or geamgtigað ; read
geæmtigað.

2. vigiliis in MS. 3. i erased after quarti. 4. morose, r corr. from

another letter. 6. talibus, MS. alibus. 8. MS. ominibus. satis-,
MS. sitis-. 11. sua, put in later. 15. intro, t added above line.
16. relinquo, ee ( = esse) mendetur in the MS.
 Ch. XLIII.] who come late to chapel or to meals. [77

tidum [ o.] [d .] [c. ]

autem horis qui ad opus dei post versum et gloriam
þæs forman sealmas. þe bið gesungen se de na
primi psalmi qui post versum dicitur non occur-
becymo [d . ] on æ onære pe we bufan sædon on
rerit. lege qua supra diximus in
Jære ÿtemestan stowe he stande ne he negedyrstlæce beon
ultimo stet : nec presumat
gefærl æht sin oð fulre dædbote buton
sociari choro psallentium usque ad satisfactionem . nisi 5
leafe sylle be his pafunge [x. ] [y. ] [z ]
forte abbas licentiam dederit permissionem suam : ita tamen :
þæt he gebete scyldig þanonforð
(147 b.) ut satisfaciat reus ex hoc ; Ad mersam autem qui ante
se de ne becýmð þat he sette singan 7
versum non ocurrerit : ut simul omres dicant versum et
hi gebiddan 7 hi under anum ealle genealæcan to meosan purh
orent. et sub uno omnes accedant ad mensam : qui
his gymeleaste odde leahtor se de ne becýmo oð
per neglegentiam suam aut vitium non occurrerit : usque 10
opre side [c. ] for pisum leahtre he si gepread [a . ] eft
ad secundam vicem pro hoc corripiatur ; Si denuo
gif he hit na gebet [c.] gemenelicere meosan
non emendaverit non permittatur ad mense communis
to dælniminge ac he geasindrod [h . ] fram geferi ædene [k. ]
participationem : sed sequestratus a consortio omnium
reordige ana ætbrodenum his dæle [n.] of wine [ p .]
reficiat solus : sublata ei portione sua de vino : usque ad
oð fulre dædbote swa gelice [ b. ] he polie se de na
satisfactionem et emendationem ; Similiter autem patiatur. qui 15
ættan ferse [d .] bið andwerd pat bið æfter mete
ad illum versum non fuerit presens : qui post cibum
gesungen ne ne gedyrst quam lace pare forasetan tide
dicitur ; Nec quis presumat ante statutam horam :

1. [d. ] not quite clear. 16. ættan for atpam. 17. ne ne gedyrst quam
lace ; read ne ne gedyrstlæce ; quam, though belonging to quis, is in the
hand of our glossato r.

14. de vino, MS. divino. 16. ad, MS. et.

 78] Atonement of faults by the excommunicated.

odde æfter syððan ænig þing metes ge sægde drencg underfon

aut postea quicquam cibi ait potus presumere ;
ahhe gif enigum bið bebedum æni þing fram þam ealdre
Sed si cui offertur aliquid a priore
7 underfon 7 he wið sæco on tide pat on pare pe he gewilnað
et accipere renuntierit. hora qua desideraverit.
[d.] pat he poet æfte þat þat he wið soc odde eallunga
hoc quod prius recusavit. aut aliud omnino
naht na underfon æt fulre dædbote gecwemlice
5 nihil accipiat : usque ad emendationem congruam ;

DE HIS QUI EXCOMMUNICANTUR QUOMODO SATIS FACIANT.

(CAP. XLIIII . )
for healicum gylte fram gebedhuse 7 fram beode se pe býð
QUI PROGRAVI CULPA AB ORATORIO et mensa excom-
amansumad on tide on pat godes weorc on cyrcean þær bið wurðod
municatur: hora qua opus dei in oratorio percelebratur :
ætforan dýran apreht alinge naht secgende buton þæt an
10 ante foras oratorii prostratus jaceat nihil dicens : nisi tantum
ahýldum on eordan heafde pro afered eadmod ealra of
posito in terram capite : Stratus pronus omnium de

cyrcean utgangendre mid fotum 7 pat swa lange do

oratorio exeuntium pedibus Et hoc tam diu faciat :
odræt [s . ] deme fullice gebed se ponne
usque dum abbas | judicaverit satisfactum esse ; Qui dum (148 a.)
he gehaten fram cymo abetyrne pam sylfan
jussus ab abbate. venerit : volvat se ipsius abbatis
fotum sýððan
syddan eallra fotswapum broðra þæt hi gebiddan
15 pedibus. deinde omnium vestigiis fratrum : ut orent

for him 7 ponne gif hæt he si underfangen on chore

pro ipso: Et tunc si jusserit abba ; recipiatur in choro
odde on eddebýrdnýsse þar þar gement swa vel plane
vel in ordine : quo abba decreverit: ita sane

1. underfon, f corr. from r. 2. bebedum, bo above the line ; read

beboden. 8. fram (second). The MS. has fra. 10. ætforan, ran seems
to be blotted. apreht, for astreht. alinge, originally alincge, for alicge.
11. pro in glossator's hand. 14. abetyrne, a ' paving ' letter ?

1. cibi, MS. ubi. ait must be a very old mistake for aut, since a glossator,
meaningless, has provided it with the gloss sægde. 11. pronus added
by glossator. de corrected from two other letters. 13. satisfactum, t
corr. from another letter by erasure. 14. ab omitted in the MS. 16. si, i
corrected from e.
 Penalty for mistakes in divine service. [79

sealm оббе antemn oððe rædinge oððe hwæt æni þing

ut psalmum. ut antiphonam seu lectionem vel aliud quid
ne gedýrstlæce on gebedhuse aginnan buton eft se abbod
non presumat in oratorio imponere : nisi iterum abba:
hate 7 on eallon tidum þænne þe bið gefylled godes weorc
jubeat Et omnibus oris dum completur opus dei
niðer alenge hine sylfne on eorpan on stowe on pam de
proiciat se in terram in loco quo
stýnd 7 swaful gebete 7 * hihtt oðdæt him hate eft
stat. et sic satisfaciat usque dum ei jubeat iterum 5
þat he geswice eallunga fulredædbote fram þissere
abba ; ut quiescat jam ab hac satisfactione ; Qui
fram leohtum gyltum þa de beoð amansumode þæt an fram
vero pro levibus culpis excommunicantur tantum a
meosan on cỳrican hit gebeta oðhige hæse pæt abbotes
mensa in oratorio satisfaciant : usque ad jussionem habbatis
þæt fremman odde bletsige 7 he secge genohhit is.
Hoc perficiant usquedum beneficiat et dicat sufficit ;

DE HIS QUI FALLUNTUR IN MONASTERIO. IO

(CAP. XLV.)
gif ænig þonne he agind sealm repse odde an-
SI QUIS DUM PRONUNTIAT psalmum responsorium. aut anti-
temp leogð rædinge butan þurh fulre dædbote
phonam. vel fallitur lectionem nisi per satisfactionem
para toforan eallum geadmet he beo mare wrace
ibi coram omnibus humiliatus fuerit : majori vindicte
he underhnige witodlice se de nolde mid eadmodnesse preagian
subjaceat : quippe qui noluit humilitate corrigere :
pæet pæt he agelte mid gimeleaste cildra
quod neglegentia deliquid ; Infantes autem 15
for swilcum gylta * beimbeswugen.
pro tali culpa vapulent ;

4. alenge, cf. 78. 10 ; originally alencge, for ale ge. 5. 7 hihtt, quid ?
13. ge admet, erasure of one letter (e ?) after ge-. 15. he above line.
16. be imbeswugen, or beon beswugen? Indistinct. Understand : beon
beswungen.

9. Hoc, corrected from non in the MS. 10. MONASTERIO . All the
other texts have ORATORIO (cf. Schröer, W. V. , p. 94 ; Schmidt, p. 49).
12. fallitur. Above there is the sign of contraction for ur. It has
been torn asunder by the stretching of the MS. consequent upon and
necessitated by the MS. being pasted up after the fire.
 80] Penalties for light faults. The Abbot to announce

DE HIS QUI IN LEVIBUS REBUS DELINQUUNTUR. (CAP. XLVI .)

*
gif spind on ænigum geswir ce innon cicena on hederne
SI QUIS DUM IN LABORE QUOVIS IN COQUINA IN CELLARIO. (148 b.)
on þenunge on bæcerne on orcerde on ænigum cræfte
in ministerio, in pistrino ; in orto in arte aliqua. dum
code on swa hwilcere stowe ani ping he agild oððe
laborat. vel in quocumque aliqui
loco ali quidd deliquerit ut aut
tobrýt ænig pinc odce forlys gif
5 regerit quippiam. aut perdiderit sive aliud quid excesserit
þær ubi 7 hesylf cumende pærrihte toforan þam abbode
ibi et non veniens continuo ante abbatem.
odde to gegaderunge hit na sylf willes gebete 7 he gefremmað
vel congregationem ipse ultro satisfecerit et prodiderit
his gilt ponne he purh oderne cuð hit bið
delictum suum : dum per alium cognitum fuerit
maran bote underhnige saule [m ] synne
majori subjaceat emendationi ; Si anime vero peccati
intinga gif beod lettinge pot an þam abbude odde gastlicum
10 causa fuerit latens. tantum abbati aut spiritalibus
ealdrum he geswutelige þa cunnan gelacnian heora
senioribus patefaciat. qui sciant curare sua :
ælfremeda wunda na abarian 7 geswutelian
et aliena vulnera non detegere aut publicare ;

(DE SIGNIFICANDA HORA OPERIS DEI . ) (CAP. XLVII .)

godes dæges 7 nihtes sig caru þæs

NUNTIANDA HORA OPERIS DEI DIE NOCTUQUE SIT cura
abbotes o de hesylf cýðan oðrum hohfullum breder
15 abbatis : aut ipse nuntiare : aut tali solicito fratri
odde betæce pas gimene pat þæt ongedafenlicum timan
injungat hanc curam : ut omnia horis competentibus

2. spino, read swind, for swinco, and take it as gloss to laborat in 1. 4.

3. in orto in glossator's hand. 6. ubi written by glossator. 11. Erasure
after geswutelige.

2. COUINA in MS. 3. aliqua, MS. aliquo. 6. veniens, MS. invens.

7. prodiderit, MS. perdiderit. 10. MS. fuerint. tantum, tantem
in MS., but the correction is indicated by writing u over e. 12. After
aliena, vulnera is written above the line, possibly by glossator. detegere in
MS. et instead of aut. 13. The title of Chapter XLVII not being found
in our MS. , it has been supplied from the other MSS. 16. injungat, MS.
injugat.
 the hours of prayer. [81

beon gefyllede sealmas soðlice oðde antiphonas æfter þam abbode

compleantur ; Psalmos autem vel antiphonas post abbatem
be heora ændebýrdnesse pam pe bð gehaten hi aginnan singan
ordine suo quibus jussum fuerit inponant; Cantare
7 rædan ne ne gedyrstlæce buton se de mæg þa sýlfan
autem et legere non presumat : nisi qui potest ipsum
þenunge welgefullan þæt beon getimbrode pa gehýrendum þæt
officium bene implere. ut aedificentur audientes ; Quod
7 mid ege beo 7 þam þe hæt.
cum humilitate : et gravitate : et tremore fiat : cui jusserit 5

abbas ;

DE OPERE MANUUM COTIDIANO . (CAP. XLVIII .)

idelnes feond is sawle 7 forpi orgewissum tidum
OTIOSITAS INIMICA EST ANIME ; ET IDEO CERTIS temporibus
beon gebisgode scealan on geswince handa onge-
(149 a. ) occupari debent fratres in labore manuum : certis
wissum eft tidum on godgundre rædinge 7 forpi pissere
iterum horis in lectione divina. Ideoque hac 10
we gely'að æiwhepera tida beon geendebyrde
dispositione credimus utraque tempora ordinari. id est

odclypunge þæs nigepan monpas on ærne utgangende

a pascha usque ad kalendas octobris mane exeuntes
fram primsange odde fullan feorðan tida hi swican
a prima : usque ad horam pene quartam : laborent
pat pet beod nýdbehefe fram tide þære feorðan
quod necessarium fuerit ; ab hora autem quarta
oðða sýxtan tide hi æmtian æfter pære syxtan
usque ad horam sextam lectioni vacent ; Post sextam 15
tida arisende hi geresten on heora beddum mid
autem surgentes a mensa pausent in lectis suis cum
eallum swige odde wenunga se de wyle him sylfan rædan
omni silentio : aut forte qui voluerit sibi legere.
swa ræde pat oder he ne gedrefe sigedon gemetlicor
sic legat ut alium non inquietet ; Agatur nona temperius

10. godgundre, second g corr. from t. 13. fullan, gloss as if the lemma
were plene.

1. Psalmus in MS. 2. jussum, jussus in the MS., and the first u

added later.
G
 82 ] Manual labour to be done, at certain hours of the day.

midwengendum þære ehta tide þat þat eis towýrcanne

mediante octava hora : et iterum quod faciendum
hi wyrcan odde æfan [a . ] [b. ] neodbehefnes
est operentur usque ad vesperum; Si autem necessitas
stowe odde * pearflices giforcrafað wasmas togegaderigenne
loci aut paupertas exegerit ut ad fruges colligendas
purh hi pot hi beon gebisgode hi na beon gedre'ede forpam
per se occupentur non contristentur : quia
ponne soðan munecas purhgespino heora handa
5 tunc veri monachi sunt ; si labore manuum suarum
gif hi libbað swa swa ure fæderes
vivunt. sicut et patres nostri et apostoli ; Omnia tamen
gemetelice beon forpam wac modum fram clypunge
mensurate fiant : propter pusillanimes; Α calendis autem
oð anginn lænctenfæsten on pa oðran fulran tide
octobribus usque ad caput quadragesime : usque in horam
rædinge hi æmtian se oder tida on ære ucan s gedon
secundamplenam lectioni vacent ; Hora secunda agatur
undern on heora weorc 7 hi geswican
10 tertia ; et usque ad nonam omnes in opus suum laborent
þæt bið betæht gewordenum forecnýll þære
quod eis injungitur ; Facto autem primo signo hore
nontide hi gedeodan fram heora weorce anlepie 7 hi beon
none : disjungant se ab opere suo singuli. et sint
gearwe bonne pone oderne cnýll cnylo æfter gereordunge
parati : dum secundum signum | pulsaverit; Post refectionem (149 b .)
hi æmtian heora rædingum odde on sealmum
autem vacent lectionibus suis aut psalmis ; In
lanctenes fæstenes on dagum fram ærne merien od dære
15 quadragesime vero diebus a mane usque ad
þriddan tide emtian * heorædingum odda
tertiam plenam vacent lectionibus suis. et usque ad

1. midwengendum ? n may be r ; perhaps read midligendum. eis, Latin,

or e ' paving letter ' ? 3. pearflices, i . e. pearflicnes. giforcrafað, see note.
5. gespino, read geswind. 7. clypunge, I above line. 8. on, n corr. from
other letter : ? 11. forecnýll, read probably forme cnyll. 12. heora, h
indistinct. 15. lænctenes, lanc not quite clear. 16. heorædingum, read
heora rædingum .

1. MS. faciendam. 3. exierit in the MS. 4. MS . occupaentur.

5. labore, MS . labores. 6. MS. viunt. 9. secundam, MS. secundum.
16. lectionibus, MS. lectiones.
 Other hours to be given to study. [83

fullan teoðan tida hi wyrcan pat heom beod betæht

decimam horam plenam operentur quod eis injungitur.
on pam dagum lænctenfæsten * hiderfan ealle ænlepige
In quibus diebus quadragesime. accipiant omnes singulos
bec of boc cystan pa hi be endebyrdnesse eall abutan
codices de bibliotheca quos per ordinem ex integro
rædan pa bec sýnd to syllanne on anginne fæsten
legant ; Qui codices : in caput quadragesime dandi
toforan eallum þingan wislice si betæht an odde
sunt ; Ante omnia autem sane deputetur unus aut 5
twegen ealdres pa emfaran mynster on tidum þam hi
duo seniores: qui cyrcumeant monasterium horis quibus
geæmtian ræding 7 hi gewarnian þe læs þe si gemet
vacant fratres lectioni. et videant. ne forte inveniatur
asolcen se ge emtige idelnesse oððe spellingum 7
frater accidiosus : qui vacet otioso aut fabulis et
he nis geornfull 7 he nis pot an him unnýt wurde
non est intentus lectioni : et non solum sibi inutilis est.
ac he oore upahefð þes pyllice pæet feorsi gif he bið
sed etiam alios extollit : hic talis si quod absit reper- ΤΟ
gemet si gepread æne 7 oðre side pæt an gif he hit
tus fuerit. corripiatur semel et secundo ; si non emen-
na gebett regollicere preaiunge be pam elles swa
daverit correptioni regulari subjaceat : et taliter
þæt oðre pot ondrædað ne ne to breder
ut ceteri timeant ; Neque frater ad fratrem jungatur :
on ungedafenlicum tidum on þam drihtelicum dæge rædinge
horis incompetentibus : Dominico die lectioni
hi emtian ealle asindrodum þisum mislicum þenungum
vacent omnes exceptis his qui variis officiis 15
pa pe sýnd betæhte gif ænig soðlice gimeleas odde asolcen
deputati sunt : Si quis vero ita neglegens et desidiosus
bið þæt nele odde ne mage smægan ode an
fuerit: ut non velit ; aut non possit meditari aut legere.

2. hiderfan, read hi underfan. 9. pat, p corrected from or into .

14. on, indistinct . 17. an, merely ending of (rad )an to denote infinitive.

1. injungitur, MS. ingungitur. 3. quos, MS. quas. 4. Qui, MS. quia.

7. inveniatur, MS. inveniat. 13. timeant, MS. timeat. 15. vacent,
MS. reacent. 17. velit, MS. fuelit.
G 2
 84] On the observance of Lent.

si betæht him weorc pat he do þat he ne ge æmtige

injungatur ei opus quod faciat : ut non vacet. | (150 a.)
pa [c.] untruman [b. ] gebroðran [ c. ] odde [d . ] estfullum
Fratribus autem . infirmis. aut delicatis :

swylcum [c. ] weorca odde ... æft oððe si geþeoda þæt [ f. ] hi

talis opera aut ars injungatur : ut nec
fordanne idele na hina mid stiðnessa geswing beon [ i. ] of-
otiosi sint. nec violentia laboris oppri-
sette pat [ f. ] hi beon aflingede para *wacmodes fram
5 mantur : ut effugentur ; Quorum inbecillitas ab
pam abbote is to forsceawiende
abbate consideranda est ;

DE QUADRAGESIME OBSERVATIONE. (CAP. XLVIIII . )

[1 ] peh pe on ælcere [q.] lif [m . ] munecas lænctenfæstenes

LICET OMNI TEMPORE VITA MONACHI QUADRAGESIME
sceale 7 gehealdsumnesse [p . ] [o . ] forpam pe is forpam feawera
debeat observationem habere. tamen quia paucorum
pe is peos miht [a. ] we atihta on [ b. ] pisum dagum læncten-
10 est ista virtus. ideo suademus istis diebus quadra-
fæstenes [ c. ] [f. ] on ælcere
clænnesse heora lif [e .]
gesime. omni puritate vitam suam
[d . ] [h.] 7 ealra heora gimeleasnesse [c. ] [h. ]
custodire : et omnes pariter neglegentias suas
odra tida on pisum halgum dagum adlian poet [a. ]
aliorum temporum his diebus sanctis diluere ; Quod

[b. ] wýrðlice bið [ a. ] gif fram eallum leahtrum [ e. ] [d .]

tunc digne sit : si ab omnitus vitiis temperemus ;
7 gebede [d. ] mid wopum [f.] 7 onbrýrdnesse [g ] [h. ]
15 Orationi cum fletibus lectioni et compunctioni cordis
7 [a . ] forhæfædnesse [g. ] gimene uton [a . ] syllan on pisum
atque abstinentie operam domus ; Ergo his dietus
uton don sum pinc [d. ] gewureli
cne [c. ] gafol
augeamus nobis aliquid ad solitum pensum

3. aft, nearly illegible, read craft. 5. aflingede, n under the line ;

cf. Introd., V. § 70. wacmodes, read wacmodnes. 9. forpam pe, dittography.
11. [c.] or [i .]? 17. [c.] not quite clear ; may be part of d (of adsolitum).

5. effugentur, MS. effugatur. 7. The title in the MS . is DE XLa

OBSERVATIONE. 9. paucorum, MS. pareorum. 13. sanctis, possibly in
glossator's hand. diluere, MS. defluere. 16. operam, MS . operum. his
added by glossator . 17. augeamus in glossator's hand ; its gloss, uton don,
would make us think that the glossator has read agamus.
 On such brethren as are far away from the monastery. [85

ures peowdomes [f. ] sinderlices gebedu [g. ] [g.]

servitutis nostre. Orationes peculiares.
metta 7 dreucas [h. ] for hæefednesse [ i. ] 7 anra gehwylc
ciborum et potus abstinentiam ; Et unusquisque super
him sylfum on pam foresædan gemette sum pinc
mensuram sibi indictam : aliquid
mid agenum [s.] willa [r. ] mid gefean [o .] þæs halgan gastes
propria voluntate cum gaudio sancti spiritus
ofrige gode he ætbrede his lichaman of mette 7 of
offerat deo ; id est subtrahat corpori suo de cibo : de 5
drencu of slæpe 7 of spræce 7 of higeleaste 7 [a. ] he and [c. ]
potu : de somno. de loquacitate : de scurilitate : et cum
gastlicere gewilnunge mid gefean [c. ] mid blisse haligum [ b.]
spiritalis desiderii gaudio sanctum
eastran bidige [ a.] [b. ] pat sylfe [b. ] peahwære [ c. ] pat [d . ]
pascha exspectat ; Hoc ipsum tumen quod
anra [e.] beode his [f. ] abbode [f. ] he tihte 7 hit beo [g. ]
unusquisque offert ; abbati suo suggeret ; et cum
mid his gebede [g.] bene [g.] 7 [i.] [i.] forpam pat [m .]
(150 b.) eius fiat oratione et voluntate ; quia quod ΤΟ
buton [n.] willan [e.] buton gastlices fæderes pe he bið [n.]
sine patris spiritalis fiat voluntate.
dýrstignesse pe bip geteald 7 na ideles [ p.] wuldres [q. ] buton
presumtioni deputabitur : et vane glorie non
wið[p.] meten mid willan þæs abbodes ealle pinc
mercedi ; Ergo cum voluntate abbatis omnia
sind to donne
agenda sunt ;

DE FRATRIBUS QUI LONGE AB ORATORIO LABORANT AUT 15

IN VIA SUNT. (CAP. L. )

[b.] [i.] pa eallunga [ k. ] feor synd on geswince [m. ] 7 hi na

FRATRES QUI OMNINO LONGE SUNT IN LABORE et non
magon ongenbecuman [p. ] ongedafenlicere [q. ] tide to [ p. ] mynstre
possunt Occurrere hora competenti ad

6. he and, and belongs to the bidige of 1. 8. 8. bidige ; see note to 1. 6 .

di above the line. 13. meten, a mistake for mede ?

2. potus, MS. potius, but i underdotted. 5. de cibo, MS. decimo.

7. desiderii, MS. desiderio. 15. MS. GONge, ad.
 86] On those brethren who are away for one day only.

[r. ] se abbod [s .] pat [ r.] andgit þat þæt swa is

oratorium et abbas hoc perpendit quia ita est:

[a. ] don pærrihte godes [ d . ] weorc [ d. ] [e . ] þar þar hi [n. ]

agant ibidem opus dei ubi ope-

wyrcan [e. ] [f.] ege mid godcundum bigænge [g. ] [ h. ] * cwuwa

rantur cum tremore div'no flectentes genua ;
[ a . ] swa gelice [ b. ] pa pa on [b. ] gange [ c. ] sýnd [ b. ] asende [b.]
Similiter qui in itinere sunt directi ;

* hid hi [e. ] na for gimeleasian [p. ] on gesettere tide [ c. ] ahhi [h. ]

5 non eo8 pretereant hore constitute : sed

swa swa hi [k. ] magon don [ b .] hecm sylfum [ 1. ] 7 [0. ] peow-

ut possunt agant sibi et servi-

domes [o. ] gafol [ n . ] hi na forgimeleasað agyldan.

tutis pensum non neglegant reddere ;

DE FRATRIBUS QUI NON LONGE SATIS PROFICISCENTUR . (CAP. LI.)

[b.] pa for ænigre andsware pa beoð afarenne

FRATRES QUI PRO QUOVIS RESPONSO PROFICISCUNTUR
7 on þam sylfan dæge hi hihton gecýrran to mynstre
IO ET EA die sperant reverti ad monasterium ;
hina gcdýrstlæcan wið utan [d .] etan [c.] [e.] peah pe
Non presumant foris manducare : etiam
[e. ] beon fram ænigum [ f. ] men geledene buton hit sig beboden
si a quovis rogentur : nisi

wununga [ i ] fram heora [k . ] abbude [k. ] heom [g.]

forte ab abbate suo eis precipiatur;
pot [b. ] gif hi elles doo [ b. ] hi beonamsumude.
Quod si aliter fecerint : excommunicentur ;

15 DE ORATORIO MONASTERII. (CAP. LII .)

gebedhus [c .] [b. ] þæt sig [a . ] þæt hit is [ d. ] gecweden [ d . ] ne ne

Oratorium hoc sit quod dicitur : nec
þær ænig pincg ælles . si ge don [d . ] oððe [e ] gelod
ibi quicquam aliud geratur aut condatur

3. bigænge, see note. cwuwa, read cnuwa. 5. hid, probably d is a

paving letter and hi dittography. 14. amsumude, read amansumude.
16. gebedhus, h above line. 17. egelod, see note.

6. agant, MS. agans, s being underdotted , and t written over it. 8. SATIS,
MS. STATIS. PROFICISCENTUR , MS. PROFICISCE . 10. MS. sperantur.
15. ORATORIO, MS. ORATORII. 16. Oratorium, MS. Ooratorium.
 The Oratory to be used for prayer only. On hospitality. [87

gefylledum weorce [ c . ] mid healicum [d . ] swige [b. ]

Expleto opere dei: cum summo silentio
hi utgan 7 si gesungen mid arwýrðuýsse [ f. ] þæt [g. ] [b.]
exeant : et agatur reverentia deo ut frater
[1 ] færunga heom sylfan [ n. ] sýnderlice [m. ] se pe wile [m. ]
(151 a.) qui forte sibi peculialiter vult orare:
[g. ] na si geledt oðres mid onhrope [a. ] 7 gif wile [a. ]
non impediatur alterius inprobitate ; Sed et si aliter
him [g ] sylfum wenunga [ k. ] digelicor gebiddan [ i. ] andfealdlice
vult sibi forte secretius orare : simpliciter 5
ah he inga 7 he gebidde [ b.] na mid hludre [ d .] stefne [d .]
intret et oret. non in clamosa voce :
ac on tearum 7 onbrýrdnesse [ f. ] heortan [g. ] [ b. ] se pe
sed in lacrimis et intentione cordis ; Ergo qui
gelice weorc na dep he na si geþafod gefÿlledum [ f. ] weorce [ f. ]
simile apus non facit : non permittatur explicito opere
bæftan belifan [e .] eallswa hit is gesæd očer
dei remorari in oratorio sicut dictum est. ne alius
lettincge þat he na polige.
impedimentum patiatur ; 1Ο

DE HOSPITIBUS SUSCIPIENDIS . (CAP. LIII. )

[b] ealle ofer becumendlicum [b.] cuman [b.] swa swa crist [c.]
OMNES SUPERVENIENTES HOSPITES : TAMQUAM
[c .] for pam [d. ] pe his to cwedenne [ d . ] [ e. ]
christus suscipiantur. quia ipse dicturus est :
cuma [ b. ] ic was 7 geunderfangenne [ c. ] [ d . ] [a. ] 7 eallum
hospes fui: et suscepistis me ; Et omnibus

pæslic [b. ] wurd men [b.] 7 si gegearcod [ a. ] swypest [ c .]

congruus honor exibeatur : maxime 13
hiwcuðum [d. ] geleafan 7 ælpeodigum [ f. ] [g ] ponne bið
domesticis fidei et peregrinis ; Ut ergo nun-
gecyged [g.] cuma [h.] [a. ] si becumen [ b. ] fram þam ealdre
tiatus fuerit hospes: occurratur ei a priore

4. geledt, d corr. from other letter, o ? onhrope, e indistinct. 17. gecyged .

In the MS. ged is crossed out, and dd written over it.

7. lacrimis, MS. lacrimo ; but o underdotted, and is written over it.

13. suscipiantur, MS. suspiciantur. 14. hospes, MS. hos spes. suscepistis,
MS. suscepistist, but the latter t underdotted. 16. peregrinis, MS. perc-
grinus.
 88] Guests to be received as Christ Himself.

oððe fram [ d . ] gebroðrum [ d. ] mid ealre [ e . ] penunga [e.] soore

vel a fratribus: cum omni officio kari-

lufe [ a. ] 7 ærest [ b. ] hi gebidan [ a. ] eac samod [c .] 7 swa hi beon [d. ]

tatis ; Et primitus horent pariter : et sic sibi
gef ærl æht e [d.] on sibb e pat [a. ] na sig geb ode n sibb e cost
socientur in pace ; Quod pacis osculum

[a.] buton pam foresædan gebeda for deoflum [f. ]

non offeratur; nisi oratione premissa . propter
swicuncgum [f. ] [f.] [ c.] on dæ re sÿ 'f an gretinge [c.]
5 illusiones diabolicas ; In ipsa autem salutatione :
ælc [b. ] si [a. ] gegearcod ei him mæð eallum [e. ] aweg
omnis exibeatur. humanitas ; Omnibus
odde cumende [ e. ] [ f.] gewitendum [f. ] cuman sit [g. ] ahyltum
venientibus sive discedentibus hospitibus. inclinato
heafde [g.] [h.] [h.] eallum lichaman on eorðan [k.]
capite. vel prostrato omni corpore ; in terram
[b.] crist on [c. ] heom si gebeden [ a . ] se de bið underfangen
christus in eis adoretur : Qui et suscipitur ;
underfangenum [ b. ] [ i . ] cuman [ g. ] beon [ a. ] gelædde [ c .]
ΤΟ Susceptis hospites ducantur ad
to gebede 7 siððan [ h. ] 7 sitte [e. ] ealdor [h.]
orationem. et postea sedeat cum eis prior aut cui
[h.] [h ] si geræd [ a. ] ætforan pam cuman seo [c. ]
jusserit ipse; legatur coram ospite lex (151 b. )
godcunde lage [c. ] pat [ d. ] beon getrymede [ e. ] 7 æfter þisan
divina ut edificetur et post
æle [f ] him gearcod mæð[f. ] [h . ] fæsten fram ealdre
hec omnis ei exhibeatur humanitas ; jejunium a priore
si tobroden for [ d . ] cuman [ d. ] buton wenunga [ f.] healic [ g .]
15 frangatur propter hospitem : nisi forte preci-
dæg [e. ] sig [g.] fæstenes se na mage beon * gewænmed_ [ c.]
puus sit dies jejunii qui non possit violari ; Fratres
[b. ] [d. ] gewunan fæstena [ e.] fylian water [c.]
autem: consuetudinibus jejuniorum prosequantur ; Aquam in

6. ei, Latin in glossator's hand, under him. mað, see note. aweg belongs
to gewitendum in 1. 7. 7. sit, Latin, or a misreading for sig, belonging
to si gebeden (1. 9). 10. [c.] or [e.]? 12. [c.] not clear. 14. [h.] ?
or [k. ] ? or hc = autem ? 16. gewanmed, read gewammed.

9. adoretur, MS. adorietur. suscipitur, MS. suspicitur. 10. Susceptis

in the MS. (read suscepti) ; a very old mistake, which has been glossed
accordingly. 14. jejunium, MS. junium. 15, 16. precipuus, MS. precipius.
 Especially the poor and pilgrims. [89

on handum [d. ] [ b .] [a . ] cumum sylle [ a. ] fete [g. ] [f. ]

manibus abba hospitibus det ; Pedes vero
[h. ] eallum cuman ge se abbod ge eall seo gæderunga [ k. ]
hospitibus omnibus tam abba quam cuncta
[k.] pwea [e .] pam gepwagenum [c .] pis fers [b.]
congregatio lavet ; Quibus lotis : hunc versum
hi seccan we underfengan on mideweardan
dicant. suscepimus deus misericordiam tuam in medio

[f. ] pearfena 7 * eall peodscipa swydest underfangenra

templi tui ;
Pauperum et peregrinorum maxime susceptionum 5
giman [h.] hohfullice [a.] si gegearcod forðam on heom
cura sollicitate exhibeatur. qu'a in ipsis
swidor [k.] [g ] sodes [a. ] bið [h .]
magis christus suscipitur ; Nam divitum terror :

[b.] him sylfan [ a. ] [ a. ] wurdment cicena [ b. ] pæs abbodes 7

ipse sibi exigit honorem ; coquina abbatis et

cuman [ d. ] ofer [ e. ] hig [ e. ] sig [ a . ] 7 ongewissum tidum ofer

ospitum super se sit : ut incertis horis
[ h. ] becumenlice [h . ] [h . ] þam þe næfre ne ateriað [ k. ]
supervenientes hospites qui numquam desunt 10

[1 ] minstre pat hina gedræfan gebroðra on pa cicenan [c .]

monasterio : non inquietent fratres ; In quam
[c.] to eare [d.] ingan [a.] twegen [ b. ] gebroðra
coquinam ad annum ingrediantur duo fratres :
pa [e. ] sylfum penunge [g . ] [g.] [f.] bene [e .]
qui ipsum officium bene impleant.
pam [ k.] behofiað þæt hi helpan [k. ] beon [ h. ] gepenode [1 ]
quibus ut indigent solacia ministrentur. ut

buton ælcere [m .] ceorunge [m.] pot hi [ 1. ] peowian . [n.] [o. ]

absque murmuratione serviant ; et iterum 15
ponne hi habbað læssan * gemysgunge [ t. ] [t.] [s. ]
quando occupationem minorem habent :
7 hi utgan [n.] par [p.] par [ q ] bio [p. ] beboden on
exeant ubi eis imperatur in

5. eall peodscipa = allpeodscipa , glossed as if the lemma were peregrina-

tionum. 7. Over suscipitur there is a ' paving ' letter, which is either
two f's above each other, or f over x. 10. ateriao, a dot or a small c over
er; possibly an o, making it into ateoriað. 13. bene, copied from the Latin.
16. gemysgunge, read gebÿsgunge.

7. suscipitur, MS. suspicitur. 9. horis, MS. horet, but et underdotted,

and is written over it.
 90] The monks to receive no letters or presents, without leave.

weorce 7 na pot an [ c. ] [c. ] on heom [e. ] ah on eallum [e.]

opera ; Et non solum in ipsis : sed in omni-

penungum [e.] mynstres [ . ] sig [a . ] peos for esceawunga [b.]

bus officiis monasterii ista sit consideratio. (152 a.)
pot ponne hi behofiað [i . ] helpas beon befæste
ut quando indigent : solacia accommodentur eis :
[k.] [1 ] ponne hi [n.] æmtia [n. ] 7 hi hirsumia bebo-
et iterum quando vacant obediant imper-
denum [c.] [d. ] [e.] cumena [f. ] habbe betæht hus [ b. ]
5 anti; Item et cellam hospitum abeat asignatam frater.
þæs sawle godes [h. ] ege [h. ] he geahnige þar beon
cuius anima timor dei possidet ; ubi sint
bedreaf genihtsumlice [m . ] [ n. ] [n . ] fram wissum mannum
lecti strati sufficienter. et domus dei a sapientibus
wislice 7 si gepenode [m. ] cuman [b. ] pam pe na bið
sapienter amministretur ; Hospitibus autem cui non pre-
bebcden nateshwon na sigefærlæht ne ne sig gesprecan
cipitur : nullatenus societur neque conloquatur.
7 gif he agen cymo odde he gesih gegrettum [1. ] swa
ΙΟ sed et si obviaverit aut viderit : salutatis humi-
swa hit [m. ] is her bufan gesæd [ m.] gebedenra [k.]
liter quod dictum est : et petita
na be on alifæd
bletsunga [ k . ] ah he ga [ . ] [ .] [P ]
benedictione peitranseat dicens sibi non licere
samod spræcon mid cuman
conloqui cum hospite.

VT NON DEBEAT MONACHUS LITTERAS VEL ELOGIAS

15 SUSCIPERE . (CAP. LIV. )

naht na si alifed pam nafram his magum

Nullatenus liceat monachoneque a parentibus suis :
nafrom ænigum mannan heom betweona
neque quoquam hominum : nec sibi invicem litteras. eulogias :
odde ænige lac underfon odde syllan buton bebode
vel quelibet munuscula accipere aut dare sine precepto

3. accommodentur, MS. accommedentur. 6. anima, MS. animor.

sint, added by glossator. 8. sapienter, MS. sipienter. hospitibus, MS.
hospotibus. 10. obriaverit, ve above line. 15. suscipere, MS. suscipe.
18. munuscula, MS. munusculpa.
 Dress to be in accordance with the climate. [01

þæs abbodes pat gif bið eac swylce fram his magum
abbatis. Quod si etiam a parentibus suis
him ænig þinc gesend he na gedyrstlæce underfon pat
ei quicquam directum fuerit : non presumat suscipere il'ud. nisi
ærest buton hit beo ge æd þam abbode pat gif he hæd
prius indicatum fucrit abbati ; Qued si juserit
beon underfangen *
sig on anfealde pam pe he pat
suscipi. in abbatis sit potestate. cui illud
hæt syllan 7 he na si gedræfed pam pe hit bið
jubead dare : et non contristetur frater cui forte 5
gesent pat na si geseald intingu pam deofle se de ge-
directum fuerat ut non detur occasio diabolo ; Qu'a
dýrstlæð elles regolicere stire he
(152 b. ) autem aliter presumserit discipline regulari sub-
underfon
jaceat;

be hrægel penum 7 sceoh penum gebroðra

DE VESTIARIIS ET CALCIARIIS FRATRUM. (CAP. LV.)

[b.] reaf [c.] [d.] æfter stowa [e.] gehwýlci ysse [ d . ] þær
Vestimenta fratribus secundum locorum qualitatem ΙΟ
þær hi eardiað beon gesealde forðam on cealdum
ubi abitant. vel aerum temperiem dentur. qu'a in frigidis
eardum [1 ] swydor pe behofað on wærmum [n. ] læs [a.]
regionibus amplius indigetur. in calidis vero minus ; Haec
peos fcresceawung [a.] mid þam abbude is [a.] [b. ]
ergo consideratio : penes abbatem est ; Nos tamen
on medenlicum stowum [e. ] genihtsumian [c.] [c.] munecum
mediocribus locis sufficere credimus monachis
geond anlepige [f. ] * culam 7 tonican * culam on wintre
singulos cucullam et tonicam ; Cucull
per am in hieme 15
picce [h. ] on sumere pinne [k.] odde ealdnesse 7
villosam. in estate puram. aut vetustatem : et
scapularian for weorcum [0.] * fiandreaf [b. ] fota
scapulare propter opera ; Indumenta pedum.

3. hæd, d or t. 4. anfealde, read anwealde. 13. foresceawung,f

might be r. 15. culam, read culan (twice). 17. fiandreaf, see note.
5. jubead dare, MS. jube ad dare. 9. LV. In the MS. this is found
before vestimenta. 9. CALCIARIIS , MS. CALCIARIS . 11. temperiem ,
MS. temperium. 16. vetustatem, MS. vetustantem. The other texts
have vetustam for which vetusta(n) tem is an old mistake, having been
glossed as though a substantive.
 92] Old habits to be kept for the poor. [Ch . LV.

soccas hosan [e. ]

7 para pinga eallra be bleo
pedules et
caligas ; De quarum rerum omnino de colore
ne odde gretnýsse [d. ] na cidan [b.] al swa swilce
aut grossitudine non causentur monachi. sed quales
swa magan beon gefundene [f. ] on scira [h. ] on pam pe hi
inveniri possunt in provincia qua habi-

wuniað oððe swa hwet swa waclicor [ m.] beon widmetene mæg
tant aut quod vilius comparari potest ;
[c.] [b.] be gemete foresceawige pat na beon [e. ]
5 Abbas autem de mensura prevideat ut non sint
gescýrte pa sylfan reaf brucendas hi ah gemetlice
curta ipsa vestimenta utentibus. ea sed mensurata ;
nimende niwe pa ealdan [b. ] hi agifan on andwerdum to
Accipientes nova vetera semper reddant in presenti loco re-
geleohgenne on rægel huse for pearfan genoh bið
ponenda in vestiario. propter pauperes ; Sufficit
[b.] munece twa tunican 7 twa cuflan habban
enim monacho duos tonicas. et duas cucullas habere
for nihtum 7 for pweale pæt þæt
10 propter noctes. et propter lavationem. Jam quod
to lafe bio beon ofadon [a.] 7 meon
supra fuerit superfluum est. amputare decet ; Et pedules :
7 swa hwæt swa his eald [b. ] 7 hi agildan ponne
et quodcumque est vetustum : semper reddant
hi underfoo ponne hi underfað niwe rec pas pa pa
dum | accipiunt novum ; Femuralia hi qui in (153 a.)
[f ] beod asende on hrægelhuse niman pa hi gecyrrende
via diriguntur de vestiario accipiant qui revertentes
gepwagenu para agenbringan [ b. ] cuflan [a.]] 7
[a. tonican [c.]
15 lota ibi restituant ; Cuculle et tonice
beon oðerhwilen sýnd gewunede sunt habban æthwigan beteran
sint aliquanto solito quas habent modice meliores ;

8. geleohgenne, h above line. 13. underfoo (a dittographical gloss to

accipiunt), o or a ? • rec, one letter not clear, probably b ; this would make it
brec. 15. gepwagenum, w corr. from r. cuflan, see note. 16. sunt in
hand of glossator.

1. colore, MS . calore. de ? cf. note to 10. 7. 2. aut, MS. uit. causentur,

MS. causenter, with a u over the er. 7. Accipientes, MS. Accipiens.
loco in none of the other texts ; the MS. has loce. 11. decet, MS. dedet.
13. dum, the MS. has divine dum. novum, MS. novem, but e corr. into u.
16. solito, MS. solitis.
 The Abbot to see that every one has what he requires. [93

* pamman utgangende ponne hi underfon of hrægelhuse

quas exeuntes in viam accipiant de vestiario.
7 gecyrrende 7 hi agenbringan bedreaf [b. ] bedda geniht-
et revertentes restituant ; Stramenta autem lectorum : suf-
sumia [e.] 7 hwitel 7 wesline 7 heafudrægel pa bed
ficiant matta et sagum. lena et capitula. Que tamen lecta
ofer rædlice [a .] sind to smeagenne for weorc
frequenter ab abbate scrutanda sunt : propter opus.
sindor pat hine si gemett 7 gif ænigum gett byð
peculiare ne inveniatur ; Et si cui inventum fuerit 5
fram þam abbude he ne underfeho pære healicosta stire [ b. ]
quod ab abbate non acceperit : gravissime discipline
he underpeodde 7 pat sig pisne leahtor sinderlices * grimpionge
subjaceat ; et ut hoc vitium peculiare radicitus
ofadon beon gesealde [c.] [b. ] pa pe sýnd nýdbehefe
amputetur ; Dentur ab abbate omnia que sunt necessaria.
pet is cufle [g. ] tanecan [ h. ] meon hosan earmslife sex
id est cuculla. tonica. pedules. calige. bracile. cultellus.
græf [m.] nædl [u. ] myshrægel [ p . ] wexbreda [q.] pat ælc [q ]
gravium. acus. mappula. tabule. ut omnis ΙΟ

si gefýrsod nepearfnesse beladung [ q.] from pam [c.] [c. ]

auferatur necessitatis. excusatio ; A quo tamen abbate
[b. ] [a. ] si foresceawod se cwyde dæda þæra apostola
semper consideretur illa sententia actuum apostolorum :
for pam pe wæs * geald ænlepium bedam pe gehwýlcum [i.]
quia dabatur singulis prout cuique
neod weorc se [a . ] foresceawige untrum
7 [a.]
opus erat ; Ita et abba consideret infirmitates
beþyrfendra na yfelne wyllan ni fulra. andigendra
indigentium. non malam voluntatem invidentium ; 15

1. pamman, probably pa niman, as gloss to accipiant. 7. grimpionge,

read grundlonge. 9. tanecan, a corr. from o ? probably it was intended
to be corrected into u. 11. nepearfnesse, for nedpearfnesse. 13. geald ,
read geseald 14. se over et ; I think it is meant for se (abbod) over abba.
untrum for untrumnessa.

2. revertentes, MS. reverentes. 5. inventum , the MS. has iurenta, u

written over a, and after that inve crossed out. 6. Second b of abbate above
line. 7. The MS. has peculiares. The other texts have partly peculiaris,
partly peculiare, which latter would seem to be right from a Latin stand-
point ; but the gloss points to a genitive. 11. necessitatis, MS. necestatis.
15. malam, MS. malum.
4
 94] The guests or some brethren to join the Abbot's table.

on eallum [b.] his domum [c. ] godes edlean

In omnibus timen judiciis suis ; dei retributionem
he pence
cogitet ;

DE MENSA ABBATIS. ( CAP. LVI .) | (153 b.)

.. nisan [c.] mid ælpeodigum 7 [e . ] cuman * sýð

MENSA ABBATIS CUM PEREGRINIS ET HOSPITIBUS sit
simble swa of swa peahhwædere læs [ i .] sint [ g. ] [ h . ] gystes
5 semper ; Quoties tamen minus sint hospites :
da pa he wile of gebroprum [ b. ] geclypian his sig
quos vult de fratribus vocare in ipsius sit
on * anfealdre ealdres [b.] ænne ode twegen æfre mid
potestate ; Seniores tamen unum aut duos semper cum
gebroðrum to forlætene for lare odde stire
fratribus dimittendum propter disciplinam ;

DE ARTIFICIBUS MONASTERII . (Cap. LVII.)

* cræfican [ b. ] gif sind on mynstre mid ealre eadmod-
10 ARTIFICES SI SUNT IN MONASTERIO : CUM OMNI humili-
nesse hi don pa sylfan cræftas gif gepafað se abbud
tate faciant ipsas artes. si permiserit abba ;
pat [ a.] gif bið ænig [ a . ] [ b. ] upahafan [a .] for ingehide
Quod si aliquis ex eis extollitur pro scientia
his cræftes peah he he beogæsæwen sum pinc purhteon
artis sue eo quod videatur aliquid conferre
on minstre pes swylce si upahræred fram þam sylfan cræfte
monasterio. hic talis erigatur ab ipsa arte
7 oder siðan þurh hine he na fare buton wenunge geead-
15 et denuo per eam non transeat. nisi forte humi-
mettum [ p. ] hatte gif hwæt [ a. ] [ b. ] of weorcum
liato ei iterum abba jubeat ; Si quid vero ex operibus

4. Erasure before . . . nisan, read mis in. syd, read syg or byð. 5. of,
for oft. 7. anfealdre, read anwealde. 10. Read craftican . 13. beo-
gæsæwen, sæ under the rest, a contemporary addition.

3. LVI. in the MS. before mensa, in line 4. 6. ipsius, MS. ipsis.

8. dimittendum, MS. dimittendo. The word procuret of the other texts
completing ours is omitted in the MS. 9. ARTIFICIBUS, MS. ARTICIBUS.
LVII before Artifices in 1. 10. 12. ex eis in glossator's handwriting.
 The various artisans humbly to do their own work. [95

wychtena is to sillanne warnian hi sylfe purh

artificum venundandum est ; videant ipsi per
Jara handa þe sýnd to syllanne pat hina gedyrstlææcan
quorum manus transigenda sunt
ne aliquam
ænig facen [k.] on gebringan hi gemunon æfre
fraudem presumant inferre. Memorentur semper
pot hine [e .] [f ] be hi on lichaman
annanie. et saphire ne forte mortem quam illi in corpore
polodan [f. ] pas [h .] odde ealle ænig facen [1 ] of
pertulerunt : hanc isti vel omnes qui aliquam fraudem de 5
þingum mynstres paedop [d . ] polian [c.] on
rebus ; monasterii fecerint in anima patiantur ; In
pam sylfum [b.] sceattum ne undersmuge gitsunge fel
ipsis autem pretiis non subripiat avaritie malum.
ah sige æthwega waclicor seald ponne fram oðrum
sed semper aliquantu'um vilius detur quam ab aliis
woruldlicum þingum þæt sig eallum gewuldrod gode
(154 a.) secularibus | ut in omnibus glorificetur deus ;

DE DISCIPLINA SUSCIPIENDORUM FRATRUM. (CAP. LVIII . ) ΙΟ

niwan [f. ] cumenne ænig to gecýrrednesse ne si him edelic [b.]

NOVITER VENIENS QUIS AD CONVERSIONEM. non ei facilis
forgifen in færeld [ c .] ac [ i . ] swa swa sæde [i. ] [ k. ]fandiað
tribuatur ingressus. sed sicut ait : apostolus. p.obate
gastes gif hi of gode sind [m. ] [a. ] cumende gif he purh-
spiritus si ex deo sunt. Ergo si veniens persevera-
wunað cnuciende 7 gif he on gebrohtum teonum 7 unfrodnýssa
verit pulsans et inlatas sibi injurias. et difficultatem
inagan [1 ] æfter feowerdagum [m. ] [m.] 7 bið
ingressus post quattuor aut quinque dies 15
gesawen [n . ] [ d. ] gepyldelice beran 7 þurhwunian his bene [t. ]
visus fuerit patienter portare. et persistere petitioni
[q ] [ m. ] si forgifen in agan in færeld [r.] on huse mid-
sue : annuatur ei ingressus : et sit in cella hos-

9. gode, g partly erased , instead of e, which was most likely intended to be

erased.

1. ipsi, added by glossator. 10. SUSCIPIENDORUM FRATRUM, MS. AD S. F.,

which may also indicate that AD SUSCIPIENDOS FRATRES was in the original.
LVIII in the MS. before Noviler. 12. ait, MS. ut. 13. veniens, MS.
inveniens.
 96] On the way of receiving Novices. [Ch. LVIII.

cumendre on feawum dagum sýððan [ e .] [b. ] sig on huse

pitum paucis diebus ; Postea autem sit in cella
nicumendra þær he smæge [g. ] 7 he ete 7 he slæpe [ i ] [a .]
novitiorum : ubi meditetur et manducet et dormiat ;
[ a . ] ealdor him [ b. ] swilc 7 si betæhte se sig [ d . ] gelimlic [e .]
Et senior ei talis deputetur : quia aptus
[f. ] to gestrynenne [f.] sauwla [ g. ] [ h.] [ i. ] ofer [ i . ] him ne [ 1. ]
sit ad lucrandas animas : qui super eum
eallunga [ k. ] geornlice si begeme 7 hohful [m.]
5 omnino curiose intendat ; et sollicitus sit. revera deum
[q.] [r.] to godes weorce to gehýrsumnesse [t .]
querit si solicitus est ad opus dei: ad oboedientiam :
7 to hospa beon gebodenne ealra heardnessa [c. ] [ c. ] 7
ad obprobria ; Predicentur ei omnia dura. et
stiðnissa [d.] purh þat he si gefaren to gode [ a . ] 7 gif he belæt
aspera per que itur ad deum ; Et si promiserit
be his staþolfæ st ne ss a aurædnessa æfter twegra
[ c. ] [c.]
de stabilitate sua perseverentiam : post du-
mondum [d .] onbrine [a. ] si gerad [b. ] him [c .] pes
Ic orum mensium circulum legatur cui hec
regol be endebyrdnessa [d .] 7 si gesæd him efne her is
regula per ordinem : et dicatur ei ecce lex :

under pære peowian þu wilt gif [c. ] pu miht [i .] gehealdan [ k . ]

sub qua militare vis ; Si potes observare
infaran gif þu na miht [n.] [ m.] [q ] frige [p] aweggewit
ingredere. si vero non potes. liber discede ;

gif [ e. ] þa git [ f. ] he stint ponne he si gelæd on þam fore-

Si adhuc steterit. tunc | Cucatur in supra- (154 b.)
sædan [c. ] huse [c. ] nicumenra 7 he si fandod [q. ]
15 dictam cellam novitiorum : et iterum probetur
on eallum geþýlde 7 æfter sýx mouða [ e .] embrine 7 si ofor-
in omni patientia ; Et post sex mensium circulum rele-
ræd him regol [c.] pat he wite to pan ingange [g.] 7 gif
gatur ei regula, ut sciat ad quod ingreditur ; Et si

5. si (Latin), i corr. from e. 10. on brine, read embrine. 14. Second he

not clear. 15. fandod stands so close upon margin that something before
it may have been cut away.

2. meditetur, MS. medicetur. 5. revera deum querit, MS. reverendum

quem. 8. per que itur, MS. persequentur. 13. discede, MS. disscede.
14. ducatur, d cut away. 15. The contraction for pre stands over pro
of probetur in glossator's hand as if he wished to correct it thus.
 The rule to be read three times to them at long intervals. [ 97

he pa git stynt eft si geræd him

adhuc stat : post quattuor menses iterum legatur ei
se ýlca regol 7 gif * habban * retioðinge he be
eadem regula ; Et si habita secum deliberatione pro-
hæt hene ealle pinc gehealdan 7 ealle bebeodenlice
miserit se omnia custodire : et cuncta sibi
pinc 7 gehealdan 7 he si underfangen on gegæderunge
imperata servare ; tunc suscipiatur in congregatione
witende under lage regolas gescendne 7 pat ne sig
sciens se sub lege regule constitutum : et quod 5
utg an of min str e nato swýran
gelyfed
ei ex illa die non liceat egredi de monasterio nec collum
sceacan under geoce regoles pat si under swa langsumum
excutere de sub jugo regule : quam sub tam morosa
frigedome gelifed wio sacan odde underfon se underfonlica
deliberatione. licuit ei excusare : aut suscipere. Suscipiendus
[b.] on cyrican [ a. ] toforan eallum gebroðrum behate be his
autem in oratorio : coram omnibus : promittat de
staðolfæstnessa [f.] 7 drohtnunge heora peowa 7 gehýrsum-
stabilitate sua. et conversatione morum suorum : et oboedien- 10
nesse toforan gode 7 his halgum poet gif he dep æt
tia coram deo et sanctis eius : ut si ali-
sumum cyrre elles [q.] [0.] hine sylfne fordemed
quando aliter fecerit : a deo se damnandum
[b. ] he wite hwæne he gebysmrige be pam his behate [ c. ] [ c. ]
sciat quem irridet ; De qua promissione sua
he do [ a. ] [b. ] gewrit [d . ] 7 naman halgena þare lafe pe sind
faciat petitionem ad nomen sanctorum quorum re-
halidomas para sind 7 þæs andweardes abbodes þæt gewrite
liquie ibi sunt : et abbatis presentis ; Quam petitionem 15
mid his agenre hand he awrite odde sodes gif he na can
manu sua scribat ; aut certe si non scit
stafas oðer fram him [ h. ] gebeden [g. ] write 7 se nicumena [b.]
litteras. alter ab eo rogatus scribat ; Et ille novitius

2. habban dretioðinge, see note. 5. gescendne, read gesætne ? 6. nato,

to is part of gloss to excutere in 1. 7. 7. regoles, o corr. from u contemporarily.
8. frigedome, as if the lemma were liberatione ?

4. imperata, MS. imperate. 5. sciens, MS. siens. sub not found in the
MS., but necessitated by the gloss. 6. illa, MS. illi. 8. excusare, MS.
excusere. 10. MS . conversione. 12. se, MS. sed. 16. scit, omitted
by Latin scribe.
H
 98] All their property to be given up to the monastery.

mearce do 7 mid his handa hit ofor pam weofode

signum faciat : et manu sua eam super altare
he lecge pat gewrit þonne he læigd agenne se nicumena sona
ponat ; Quam dam posuerit. | incipiat ipse novitius mox (155 a.)
pis fers : [b.] [c. ] [c. ]] æfter pinre [ d. ] spræce
[c.]
hunc versum ; Suscipe me, domine secundum eloquium
[d.] 7 ic libbe na gescýnd þu me fram minre anbidunge
tuum et vivam : et ne confundas me ab expectatione
[h. ] þæt fers eall seo gæderung priddan siðan
5 mea ; Quem versum omnis congregatio tertio respondeat
to gepeodenne mid [f.] [b. ]] se nicumena broðor [ e. ]
[b. si
adjungentes. gloria patri ; Tunc ipse frater novitius proster-
apreht ænlepigra [ d. ] fotum pot hi biddan for him [a. ]
natur singulorum pedibus ut orent pro eo ; Etiam
of pære tide on gegæderunge he si geteld gif he hwylce
ex illa hora in congregatione reputetur . Res si quas
pinc hæfð þat heiaspendæ [c .] ær þearfum [ d . ] oððe geworden
habet : aut eroget prius pauperibus. aut facta
simbollice syl ene he for gif e mins tr e [k. ] him sylfum
10 solempniter donatione conferat monasterio . nihil sibi
na healdende of eallum witodlice se de of pam dæge [q.] neto
reservans ex omnibus. quippe qui ex illa die nec
* ontigenum lichaman * andfealde wite sana [b. ] on cyrican
proprii corporis potestatem sciat ; Mox ergo in oratorio

he si unscrýd agenum þingan Mid þam þe wælgescrýd [e.] 7

exuatur rebus propriis quibus vestitus est : et
he si gescrid mid þingum minstres pa [b.] reaf [b.]
induatur rebus monasterii ; Illa autem vestimenta
mid pam pe he was unscrid beon gelogodre on rægelhuse
15 quibus exutus est reponantur in vestiario
to gehealdenna æt suman cyrre tihtendum deofle gif he pafe
conservanda : ut si aliquando suadente diabolo consen-
pafa þat he utga of minstre unscrýd
serit, ut egrediatur de monasterio quod absit : tunc exutus

8. of, o crossed, perhaps corrected from e. 11. neto, see note. 12. onti-
genum, see note. andfealde, read anwealde. 15. gelogodre, see note.
16, 17. gif he pafepafað, read gif he pafað.

8. quas, MS. quod. 13. exuatur rebus, MS. exuaturebus. 14. Illa,
MS. Illi.
 The children of the rich to bring no property with them . [99

þingum [r.] he si ut adræfed þæt pehhwæpere

rebus monasterii proiciatur ; Illam tamen
gewrit [c. ] his pet he nam uppan [f. ] pan weofode [f. ] [g.]
petitionem eius quam super altari abbas
underfond he na underfo [h.] ac hit si gehealden
tulit non recipiat sed in monasterio reservetur ;

DE FILIIS NOBILIUM AUT PAUPERUM QUI OFFERUNTUR.

(CAP. LVIIII . ) 5
* earn
gif hwa [d .] [b. ] of ædelborenum offrað 1 dat his
SI QUIS FORTE DE NOBILIBUS offert filium suum
gode on minster gif he pot sylfe cild on iunre ÿlde
(155 b.) deo in monasterio : si ipse puer | minori
is hi s ma ga s don gewritt swa swa we bufan
aetate est.
parentes eius faciant petitionem quam supra
mid ofrunge þæt gewrit hand
diximus. et cum oblatione ipsam petitionem. et manum
cildes 7 he be fealde on weofodsceatan
pueri involvant in palla altaris. et sic eum 10
7 hi geofrian of heora æhtum odde on andweardum
offerant ; De rebus autem suis : aut in presenti
gewrite hi behatað under aðsware pt hi næfre ne purh
petitionem promittant sub jurejurando ; quia numquam
hi sylfe ne purh gewenedne had ne mid nanum
per se : numquam per suffectam personam : nec quo-
gemett him æt ænigon cirre æni pinc syllan odde hi
libet modo ei aliquando aliquit dent. nec tri-
forgifan intingan to habbenne ode sopes þæt don
buant occasionem habendi ; Vel certe si hoc facere 15
gif hi nellað 7 ænigpincg offrian 7 hi wyllað to ælmæssan
noluerint : et quid offerre voluerint in elemosina
on minstre for heora mede hi don of pingum þa pe hi
monasterio pro mercede sua : faciant ex rebus quas
willað syllan mynstre syle ne gehealdenum
dare volunt monasterio donationem . reservato

2, 3. nam, gloss to tulit (1. 3) ; underfond, originally marginal note to he

underfo? 6. t dat in hand of glossator. earn, a letter blotted before it ;
read bearn. 13. gewenedne, see note. 14. gemett or gemete ?
4. MS. OFFERUNT DE F. N. A. P. QUI. 6. SI, erasure between S and I.
nobilibus, second i corrected from u by erasure. 7. in omitted by Latin
scribe. 12. MS. promittat . 13. suffectam, see note. 18. donationem,
m corrected from two other letters.
H 2
 100] If a Mass-priest wishes to live in the monastery,

him sylfan swa gif hi willað landare 7 beon * behýdda

sibi. si ita voluerint, usufructuario ; Atque ita
ealle pinc * dedre pat ænig to hopa na belife pam cilde
omnia obstruantur ut nulla suspicio remaneat puero
purh pa bepah losian he mage pat feor sig þat mid afun-
per quam deceptus perire possit quod absit ; quod experi-
dennesse welleorniap swa gelice so lice swylce pa pearflicran
mento didicimus ; Similiter autem : et pauperiores
don gif mid ealle hi naht nabbað anfealdlice
5faciant ; Si qui vero ex toto nihil habent : simpliciter
gewr it hido n mid ofru nge 7 hi ofria heor cildra ætforan
ð a
petitionem faciant . et oblationem offerant filium suum coram
gewitnessum
testibus ;

DE SACERDOTIBUS QUI VOLUERINT IN MONASTERIIS HABITARE .

(CAP. LX . )
gif hwilc be endebýrdnesse * mæssepreostrum on minstre
IO SI QUIS DE ORDINE SACERDOTUM in monasterium se
beon underfangen [e.] [a. ] ne sig [b.] hrædlice
suscipi rogaverit: non quidem | ei citius (156 a.)
gepafod [ b. ] gif eallunga he þurhwunað [c.] on pissere
assentiant ; Tamen si omnino perstiterit. in hac suppli-
halsunge he wite ealle lare regules peahfæstnýsse to healdenne
catione. sciat se omnem regule disciplinam servaturum ;
nene ænig þinc si forgifen þat hesig swa swa hit awriten
Nec aliquid ei relaxabitur ut sit sicut scriptum
is eala pu freond to hwam comeþu sy geunnen him
15 est ; Amice. ad quod venisti ; Concedatur ei tamen
æfter pam abbote standan 7 bletsian odde mæssen healden
post abbatem stare. et benedicere aut missas tenere.
gif [b.] hæt [g. ] hi him * hellas [a .] nateshwon he nege-
si tamen jusserit ei abba ; Sin alias nullatenus pre-

1, 2. behýdda calle pinc dedre, behýdda and dedre probably belong together,
and read, behýddedre, thus eliminating the consequences of a partial ditto-
graphy ; see p. 98. 15. 4. welleorniap, i . e. we leorniap. 10. mæsse-
preostrum, read massepreostra ; see note. 13. peahfæstnýsse, read peaw-
fæstnýsse, h corrected from other letter, possibly w. 17. hellas, read he
elles.

1. voluerint, n corr. from ti. 6. offerant, MS. offreat. 8. MS.

VOLERINT. 11. ei citius, MS. excitius.
 let him set the example of humility. [101

dýrstlæce ænig þing [d . ] hine regolicere stire underpeodne

sumat aliqua sciens se discipline regulari subditum :
7 swiðor eadmodnesse býsna callum he sylle 7 gif wenunge
et magis humilitatis exempla omnibus det ; Et si forte
hades hadunge ode æniges pinges intingan bið on
ordinationis aut alicujus rei causa fuerit in
minstre pa stowe pæne styde 7 he begime on pære pe he
monasterio. illum locum attendat : quando
inferde [c.] [c. ] on minstre [ d.] ne pæne se pe for
ingressus est in monasterium non illum qui ei pro 5
arwýrðnesse preosthades þæs geunnen is preosta gif
reverentia sacerdotii concessus est ; Clericorum autem si
hwylce pære ÿlcan gewilnunge on minstre beon gefærlæhte
qui eodem desiderio monasterio sociari
willað on medomlicere stowe [a.] [ c. ] 7 hi [ d. ]
voluerint : loco mediocri collocentur. et ipsi
[f.] gif hi behatað behealdsumnesse regoles odde agenre
tamen si promittunt de observatione regule vel propria
staþolfæstnessa :
stabilitate ; IO

DE MONACHIS PEREGRINIS. (CAP. LXI .)

gif ænig of ælpeodigum mannum of fýrlænum scirum

SI QUIS MONACHUS PEREGRINUS DE LONGINQUIS
becimo gif forcuman he wile wunian on
provinciis supervenerit : si pro hospite voluerit habitare in
minstre 7 geþæf 7 he bid on gewunan [u.]
monasterio et contentus fuerit consuetudine loci quam
[u.] [q.] [0.] mid his oferflowodlicnysse [q ] [q ]
invenerit et non forte superfluitate sua 15

7 he ne gedrefð minster ahh lice gepeef is

(156 b.) perturbat monasterium. sed | simpliciter contentus est
pat pat pat he gemet he si underfangen on swa langre
quod invenerit. suscipiatur quanto

9. behadað or behatað. 14. Over the words . tudine loci quam

invenerit et non forte, the gloss has probably been erased. 16. ahh .. , a
letter erased ? 17. Three times pat, thus the MS.

5. ei above line. 6. Clericorum, MS. clericum. 8. MS. collocetur. 9. de,

MS.ded. 11. PEREGRINIS , MS. PEREGRINIO. 16. perturbat, MS. perturbet,
with a written over e of ending.
 102] Pilgrim monks to leave the monastery,

tide swa he gewilnað gif he gewistlice gesceadwislice 7

tempore cupit ; Si qua sane rationabiliter et

mid eadmodnesse soore lufe hwylce pine repad odde geswutalað

cum humilitate karitatis reprehendit aut ostendit.

smæge [b.] snotorlice pe læs forpan sylfan þingan hine

tractet abbas prudenter ne forte pro hoc ipso eum

[e.] sænde gif he wile sydðan [ o . ] his staðolfæstnesse

dominus direxerit. Si vero postea voluerit stabilitatem
[d. ] getrýmman na si forwýrned swyle willa 7 swidest
5 suam firmare. non renuatur talis voluntas. et maxime
forpan cumliðnesse pe mihte his lif [ h. ] beon acnawan
quia tempore hospitalitatis potuit eius vita dignosci.
þæt gif bið gemet oferflowende odde leahterfull [g.] [g. ]
Quod si superfluus aut vitiosus inventus fuerit
on tide [g.] [b. ] pot an [b. ]hena scel beon gefærlæht gefer-
tempore hospitalitatis : non solum non debet sociari cor-
reddene mynstres ac eac swylce si gesæd arwýrðlice pat he
pori monasterii. verum etiam dicatur ei honeste ut
aweggewite [p.] mid [r. ] his ýrmða [ r.] core [q ] [p. ]
10 discedat : ne eius miseria etiam alii vitientur.
poet gif he na bið swylc geearnige beon ut adræfæd
Quod si non fuerit talis qui mereatur proici
pet an gif he bitt he si underfangen gegæderunge
non solum si petierit suscipiatur congregationi
to geferlætenne ac eac swylce he si gelæred þat he stande [ p. ]
sociandus verum etiam suadeatur ut stet ut
mid his bisne odore beon gelærede 7 sig on ælcere stowe
eius exemplo alii erudiantur ; Et quia in omni loco
anum drihtne pat gepeowod anum cinge 7 si gecampod
15 uni domino servitur ; uni regi militatur ; Quem
gif [ k. ] þýline beon besceawiad [h. ] sigelifed him on
si etiam talem esse perspexerit abba. liceat eum in
uferan æthwega [ d. ] gesettan stide [n. ] [ . ] [0.]
superiorem aliquantulum constitueret. locum. non solum autem

10. ýrmða , a of much larger size than the other characters.

4. direxerit, MS. dixerint. 6. MS. hospitatis . 9. monasterii, MS.

monasterio, but last o underdotted , and i written over it. 11. proici,
MS. projiciunt. 15. servitur, MS . serviatur. 17. autem, MS. aut.
 unless they prove worthy of the hospitality. [103

[p.] ah [q ] of pam foresædum gradum [s.]

monachum . sed etiam de superscriptis gradibus sacerdotum .
odde preosta gestaþolfæstan mæg [x.] on maran whænne
(157 a.) vel clericorum stabilire potest abbas in | maiori quam
ineode stede gif he hig besceawad pat lif [w. ] wærnige
ingreditur loco si ejus talem perspexerit vitam. esse. Caveat
[b. ] pœt æhwænne
[c .] pat of oðrum cuðum mynstre
autem abba ne aliquando de alio noto monasterio
[e.] to wunigennehe ne underfo buton gepafunge
monachum ad habitandum suscipiat : sine consensu 5
abbotes his [i. ] stafum odde gegretlicum forpam pe hit is
abbatis ejus aut litteris commendaciis ; Quia scrip-
awriten pat pat pe sylfan þu nilt beon ne du oðrum
tum est ; Quod tibi non vis fieri. alii ne

feceris ;

DE SACERDOTIBUS MONASTERII . (CAP. LXII.)

gif ænig [b.] him sylfan mæssepreost odde [ 1 ] diacon

SI QUIS ABBAS SIBI PRESBITERUM VEL DIACONEM . IO
beon gehadod georno of his geceose se wyrde syg preosthade
Ordinari petierit ; de suis eligat qui dignus sit sacerdotio
brucan se gehadoda [b.] warnige upahafennesse 7 modig-
fungi ; Ordinatus autem caveat elationem. atque super-
nesse ne he ne ge ænig þing dyrstlæce butan pat pe him
biam ; Nec quicquam presumat : nisi quod ei
fram þam abbode bið beboden witende micele swydor stýre
ab abbate precipitur : Sciens se multo magis discipline
regollicere underpeodne [a . ] intingan preost ne he na for-
regulari subditum ; Nec occasione sacerdotii oblivisca- 15
gimeleasne regoles gehýrsumnesse 7 peawfæstnesse ac swiðor
tur regule oboedientiam et disciplinam : sed magis
7 swidor on gode he gepeo stede pæne [b.] [c.]
hac magis in deum proficiat ; Locum vero illum semper
he begỳme on þam þe he in * neode [ d.] on mynstre toforan
attendat quo ingressus est in monasterium ; preter

3. besceawad, a indistinct. 15, 16. forgimeleasne, read forgimeleasie.

18. in neode, read inn eode.

2. clericorum , MS. declericorum . 10. presbiterum, MS. presbiteri.

14. ab abbate precipitur, MS. abba teprecepitur, and i written over second e
of precepitur. 17. vero, MS. vera. 18. monasterium, u corrected from a.
 104] The Priest to abstain from pride.

penunge weofodes odde gif wile gecorenes gæderunge 7

officium altaris ; Aut si forte electio congragationis et
willa þæs abbodes lifes forgearnunge him wendan odde
voluntas abbatis pro vite merito eum promovere
stiran [a.] se [1. ] regol fram decanum odde fram
voluerit qui tamen regulam a decanis vel pre-
pravostum him sylfan gesetne gehealden [ i. ] wite pet gif
positis sibi constitutam servare sciat ; Quod si
he elles gedyrstlæc na sacerdos ac hwidercora ac beo geme-
5 aliter presumpserit : non sacerdos sed rebellio judice-
demod [a .] gelome geminegod gif he ne bið gepreadd [b.]
tur ; Et sepe ammonitus si non correxerit. etiam
[b.] si gegearcod [d.] on gewitnesse pat [a. ] gif he hit
episcopus adhibeatur in testimonium ; Quod si nec (157 b. )
swa [a. ] ne ge bett [a.] [d.] he si utadræfed
sic emendaverit : clarescentibus culpis proiciatur
[c.] gif hwile [h.] bið his topundennessa [ g ] þæt
de monasterio si tamen talis fuerit ejus contumacia ut

he beon underpeod odde gehýrsumian þam regole nele.

ΙΟ subdi aut obedire regule nolit ;

DE ORDINE QUO CONGREGATUR . (CAP. LXIII.)

heora endebyrdnesse [d. ] swa hi gehealden swa swa
ORDINES SUOS IN MONASTERIO ITA CONSERVENT ut con-
gecyrrednesse tima [g.] earnungc swa swa asyndrað
versiones tempus et vite meritum discernit.
7 swa swa se abbod hit gesette sene [a . ] abbod [a. ] ge-
utque abbas constituerit : Qui abbas non
drefe [a .] befæste him sylfum heorde ne swilcum freolicum
15 conturbet gregem sibi commissam : nec quasi libera
brucenne * anfealde unrihtlice he ne gedihte [e.] ac he pænce
utens potestate injuste disponat aliquit sed cogitet

1. wile, w above line. gecorenes, i. e. gecorenness. 5. sacerdos. The

scribe wrote sacerdos by mistake ; corrected o into h, put o over s, and de
under it ; the whole is meant for sacerdhades. 5. beo, b corr. from g.
5, 6. gemedemod, probably gedemed is the original reading. 16. anfealde,
read anwealde.

2. vite, MS. ivvite. 3. MS. propositis. 7. si nec, MS. sinet.

11. quo not in the MS. , nor in any other Latin texts. These read : DE
ORDINE CONGREGATIONIS . 13. et vite meritum, MS. ut vi temeritum .
15. commissam, MS. commissim. 16. utens, MS. ut nos.
 No one to call another by his name. [105

simle pot he be eallum his * domumum 7 weorcum be his

semper quia de omnibus judiciis et operibus suis
is to gildanne [ b. ] [d.] [m.] æfter endebýrdnesse
redditurus est deo rationem. Ergo secundum ordines
[i ] pa pa he gesette ode pa pa habbað þa sylfan gebroðran
quos constituerit. vel quos habuerint ipsi fratres
hi ne genealæcan [b.] to huselgange to on sealmum
si accedant ad pacem. ad communionem. ad psalmum
ginnende on choro standende 7 [e.] [o. ] eallunga
imponendum in choro standum ; Et in omnibus omnino 5
[e.] yld na si gesindrod on endebýrdnesse ne he ne foredeme
locis etas non discernatur in ordine nec prejudicet.
forpam [g ] [h.] [ h.] cnihtas preostas pe demdon [b.]
quia samuel et daniel pueri presbiteros judicaverunt ; Ergo
pisum asindrodum pa pa ge swa swa we bufon sædon mid
exceptis his quos ut diximus altiori
mar an ræd e [h.] rec o оббе [1.] of gewissum
consilio abbas pretulerit . vel degradaverit certis
intingan ealle pa oore swa swa hi beop gecyrde swa
ex causis . reliqui omnes ut convertuntur ita 10

beon swilce ic swa cwæde sepe æt þære oðran tide cýmỡ to

sint. ut verbi gratia. qui secunda hora diei venerit in
minstre gin ran hin e hec unne his beon sepe [x .] [y .]
monasterium juniorem se noverit illius esse qui prima
on pære forman tide Swa hwylcere ÿlde odde wurdscipe
(158 a.) hora venerit diei cujuslibet aetatis. aut dignitatis
hesi cildra [b.] geond ealle ping fram eallum gebroðrum stýr
sit. Pueris vero per omnia ab omnibus disciplina
si gehealden þa ginran iornostlice heora ýldran arwurþian
teneatur ; Juniores igitur : priores suos honorent ; priores 15
lufian on þære sylfan clýpunge namena
minores suos diligant. In ipsa autem apellatione nominum :
ænigum na si gelefed mid agenum naman genan ac þa ýldran
nulli non liceat alium puro nomine apellare sed priores

1. domumum, read domum. 4, 5. on in 1. 4 belongs to ginnende in 1. 5.

5, choro, Latin influence. 17. na in the margin. genan, beginning of
genamian.

6. A letter erased before ordine. In ordine, i has been corr. from

a or u. 10. reliqui, MS. relinqui, but n nearly erased. 12. juniorem,
MS. juniorum. 13. venerit, MS. venirit. aetatis, MS. cecitatis. dignitatus
in MS. 16. minores not in MS.
 106] The younger brethren to show respect for the elder.

heora ginran nemnan þa ginran þa ýldran

juniores suos fratres nominent juniores autem priores suos
arwurde hi gecian pat bid to understandenne mid fæderlicere
nonnos vocent ; quod intellegitur paterna
arwurðnesse [d .] for pam de pa spellunga is gelyfed
reverentia ; Abbas autem quia vices christi creditur
don si genemned na mid his underfangennes
agere dominus et abbas vocetur ; non suа assumtione.
ac on wurdmente 7 mid christes lufan he sylf pence
5 set honore et amore christi. ipse autem cogitet et
hine 7 he gearcie weorde pat he si swilcum wurðmente
sic se exhibeat. ut dignus ut dignus sit. tali honore.
swa swa ongeancumað se ginra fram þam ealdre
Ubicumque autem sibi obviant fratres junior a priore bene-
blets unge bidd e se læs sa ari s 7 he sylla
dictionem petat. Transeunte majore. minor surgat : et det ei
rýmet to sittenne ne ne gedyrstlæce se ginra sittan buton
locum sedendi ; Nec presumat junior consedere nisi ei
hate his ealdor pet beo on wurðmente
10 precipiat senior suus ut fiat quod scriptum est honore
* foahrædigende geongra cildra odde ginran
invicem prevenientes. Pueri parvi vel adolescentes
odde æt meosan mid peawfæstnessa heora endebyrd-
in oratorio. vel ad mensas. cum disciplina ordines
nesse fylian widutan hi beon op þæt hi heordrædene
suas consequantur foris autem vel ubicumque custodiam
hi habban 7 to lare odræt hi to andgitfullere ylde
habeant : et disciplinam usque ad intellegibilem etatem
becumen
15perveniant :

DE ORDINANDO ABBATI. (CAP. LXIIII .)

þæs abbodes on hadunge pat [b.] si forasceawod gescead

In abbatis ordinatione illa semper consideretur | ratio . ( 158 b. )
her pæt si gesæd pone pe him sylfum eal seo gesibsum
ut hic constituatur. quem sibi omnis

11. foahrædigende, read forahrædigende.

5. christi, MS. (piscopi (the scribe read Epi for Xpi). amore, MS, amor.
6. ut dignus, repeated thus in MS. 9. presumat, MS. presumant.
 The Abbot to think always of the duty imposed on him. [107

gegæderung [æ.] æfter godes ege sit offe

concors congregatio secundum timorem dei : sive
eac swylce peah þe he gehwæde dæl gegæderunga mid ge-
etiam pars quamvis parva congregationis saniori
wissum gepeahte gecyso be iarnunge 7 wisdomes
consilio elegerit ; Vite autem merito : et sapientiae
lare he si gecoren se pe is tohadgenne peah æfter
doctrina elegatur qui ordinandus est etiam si ultimus

þe he beo on endebyrdnesse gegæderunge þæt

fuerit in ordine congregationis ; Quod si etiam 5
for his leahtrum þæt feor * sit
omnis congregatio vitiis suis quod qu em absit
gepafienne had mid gelicum geþeahte gif gecysð 7
consentientem personam pari consilio elegerit : et
pa sylfan leahtras æthwega on cyde biscopis becumon to
vitia ipsa aliquatenus in notitiam episcopi pervenerint ad
þæs scir þegena gebyrað seo stow odde to
cujus diocessim pertinet locus ipse vel ad
abboddum orde pa cristenan nýhgeburum geswuteliað hi for-
abbates aut christianos vicinos claruerint. pro- 10
beodan pwýrlicra swyprian gepafiunge ah * hwiwræddene
hibeant pravorum prevalere consensum sed domui dei
wurde gesetton dihtneran witende for þi hi to under-
dignum constituant dispensatorem. scientes pro hoc se recep-
fonne méde [b. ] gode gyf þæt clænlice 7 mid ande don hi
turos mercedem bonam. si illud caste et zelo dei faciant :
eall swa þær togenes synna gyf hi forgæwað gehadod
sicut e contrario peccatum si neglegant ; Ordinatus
so lice he pence æfre hwilce byrdena he underfeng 7
autem abba cogitet semper quale honus suscepit : et 15
hwam he is to agendenne gescad his gerefsciran 7 wite he
cui redditurus est rationem villicationis suę Sciatque
him sylfan o gedafenian fremian swiðor ponne derian him gebýrað
sibi oportere prodesse : magis quam preesse ; Oportet

1. odde, o corr. from e. 6. sit, read sig. 9. pegena, i. e. pegnunga ?

10. geswuteliao, t corrected from l ? 11. hwiwrædenne, read hiwrædenne.
12. underfonne, o corr. from u or n. 14. togenes, first e corr. into œ.
forgæwao, see note. 15. byrdena, d corr. from some other letter ?
17. gedafenian, a corr. from e. I cannot account for the o.

2. pars, r above line. saniori, MS . samori, but m is dotted under the

second stroke, so as to indicate the reading saniori. 8. notitiam , MS. notetiam.
pervenerint, MS. perveniam. 19. vicinos, Ms. vicinis. 11. dei above line.
 108] The Abbot to see that he be loved, not feared.

soðlice hine beon gelæred on godcundlicra æ pœt he wite 7 he

ergo eum esse doctum lege divina : ut sciat et sit
si hwanon he ford teo niwe 7 ealde clæne [n.] sefre
unde proferat nova et vetera ; Castum. sobrium.
mildheortnesse 7 æfre
he upahebbe on
misericordem et semper superexaltet misericordiam (159 a )
dome pat he þæt ylce begyte hatige he lehtras
judicium ut idem ipse consequatur. Oderit vitia
lufige he gebroðra on pare sylfre soolice preatinge snotorlice
5 diligat fratres ; In ipsa autem correptione prudenter
he det 7 nan ping ofer swide pot he na to swide ne gewilnige
agat. et ne quid nimis . ne dum nimis cupit
upawýrtlian rust ode om si tobrocen fæt 7 his tydder-
eradere eruginem. frangatur vas : suamque fragi-
nysse æfre ge. em. hydi sý 7 gepence reod forprest
litatem semper suspectus sit. memineritque calamum quassatum
ne sy to bryd on рат we ne secgað þat w beon for-
non conterendum. In quibus non dicimus, ut permittat
lætanne beon gefed leahtras ac snotorlice 7 mid pare soðra
IO nutriri vitia sed prudenter et cum karitate
lufa pa he of acerfa swa swa hem þýnce ænige gelettan
ea amputet. prout viderit cuique expedire.
ealswa we ær sædon 7 hogie he swydor beon gelufon þænne
sicut jam diximus ; Et studeat plus amari. quam
beon ondrædod ne sy he adrefað 7 * anc sam ne sy he
timeri ; Non sit turbulentus et ancxius ; non sit
swiðlic 7 andan wille ne sy he nyð full 7 swide wenende
nimius et obstinatus non sit zelotipus et nimis suspiciosus :
for þy næfre he ne gerested on þam sylfan bebodum
15 quia numquam requiescit ; In ipsis imperiis suis
forgleaw 7 forseone оббе æfter gode oððe æfter
providus et consideratus : sive secundum deum . sive secundum

6. det, for dep ; influence of Latin ? 7. upawýrtlian, see note. fæt orfæd
in MS. ? 9. w beonforlætanne beon gefed. I think w is either a ' paving
letter or the beginning of we, a dittography of the we going before, in which
case beon is attributable to the same cause, viz. to a dittography of beon
in 1. 10. forlætenne is a mistake for forlate = permittat. 11. hem, e or o ?
It is crossed out in the MS. 13. anc sam, corr. from or into anx sum ,
probably - from a palæographical point of view - the former ; from an
etymological point of view, the latter. ancrius is glossed as if it were
angustus. 14. andan, i. e. anan.

14. obstinatus, MS. obstinandus. nimis, MS. in misu.

 The Abbot to be strict in the maintenance of the Rule. [109

wurulde he sy pa weorc pe he ge peod he gesýndrige 7

seculum sit ; Opera que injungit discernat et

gemetyge pencende gescad þæs halgan iacobes secgende

temperet. cogitans discretionem sancti jacob dicentis.
mine heorde swidor odde on gange gif ic do swingan
Si greges meos plus in ambulando fecero laborare :

hi swyltað ealle on anum dæge þas oðre gecýðnýssa gewitnessa

morientur cuncti una die ; Hec ergo aliaque testimonia
smæiunge moder mihta nimende ealle pinc gemetie at
(159 b.) discretionis matris virtutum sumens : sic omnia temperet | ut 5
he si strang þat þat hi gewilniað 7 pa * uncruman hi na
et fortis sit quod cupiant : et infirmi non
forfleon 7 healicost pot he andweardne regol on eallum
refugeant ; Et precipue ut presentem regulam in omni-
þingum gehealde ponne he þenað þæt he gehyre
bus conservet. ut dum bene ministraverit . audiat
þat þe gehýrde se goda peowa seðe aspende
a domino quod servus bonus qui erogavit triticum
his efenpeowan on his tide soolice ic secge eow sæde
conservis suis in tempore suo ; Amen dico vobis ait. 10
ofor ealle his godu he ges et
super omnia bona sua constituet eum.

DE PREPOSITO MONASTERII. (CAP. LXV.)

oftrædlice witodlice hit belimpo pat purh hadunge prafostes
SEPIUS QUIDEM CONTINGIT ut per ordinationem prepositi
hefilice ætswicunga on mynster ponne bið sume
scandala gravia in monasteriis oriantur. dum sint aliqui
mid pam awýridan gaste modignesse * tobedde 7 wenende
maligno spiritu superbie inflati. et estimantes 15
hine oðre beon nimende him gewin
se secundos esse. abbatis assumentes sibi tyrannidem.
æswicunga hi fedað 7 twýrednysse on gegaderunga hi doð
scandala nutriunt. et dissensiones in congregatione faciunt ;
7 swiðost on pam stowum þær fram þam ylcan odde
Et maxime in illis locis. ubi ab eodem sacerdote . vel

5. The m is indistinct in gemetie. 6. uncruman, read untruman.

14. hefilice, l corr. from s. tobedde, read tobrædde.
2. dicentis, MS. dicentes. 3. fecero, MS. fecere. laborare, MS. baborare.
4. cuncti, MS . cuncta. Hec, MS. Her. 6. MS. forte. fortis, for which
other MSS . have fortes, is postulated by gloss. 8. MS. conservent.
12. MONASTERII , MS. MONASTERIO. 14. sint, MS. fuit.
 110] The Provost to be no higher than the Abbot . [ Ch. LXV.

fram þam abbotum þa þa abbod hadia 7

ab eis abbatibus qui abbatem ordinant. ab ipsis etiam et
se prafost pe ær bið gehadod pot bid hi fullice hit is
prepositus ordinatur ; Quod quam sit absurdum
epelice undergiten forpam pe býð fram þam sylfan anginne
facile adfertitur. quia ab ipso initio ordina-
hadunge ontimber geseald to motgenne ponne hit bið getiht
tionis : materia ei datur superbiendi. dum ei suggeritur

fram his gepohtum [m.] [m .]

5 a cogitationibus suis exutum eum esse a potestate
his abbotes *
forpam þe he was gehæle from pam
abbatis sui : quia ab ipsis est ordinatus. a quibus
se abbod heonen beo astýrede andan geflit * stalu
et abbas ; Hinc suscitantur invidie. rixe. detractionis ( 160 a.)
efestes twýrædnesse unhadunge 7 hwænne pwyrnessa
emulationes dissensiones. exordinationes. et dum contraria
heom betwýnan 7 se prafost gepafia 7 heora neod is
sibi invicem abbas prepositusque sentiunt. et ipsorum necesse
sawla under heom
10 est sub hac disentione animas periclitari. et hi qui sub
þænne hi lyfetað dælmælum færað uton forspilled-
ipsis sunt. dum adulantur partibus eunt in perdi-
nesse þæs frecednessa yfel heom * lucað on anginne
tionem ; Cujus periculi malum. illis respicit in capite
[a . ] da swilcum on hadunge doo ealdras forpi
qui talibus in ordinatione se fecerunt auctores ; Ideo nos
foresceawiad fremman forsibbe 7 pære sobre lufe hýrdræ-
previdimus expedire propter pacis . karitatisque custo-
dene pas abbodes standan on cýre hadunge minstres his
15 diam in abbatis pendere arbitrio ordinationem monasterii sui;
*
7 gif mæg beon heora decanus si geendebýr swa swa weg
Et si potest fieri ; per decanos ordinetur sicut ante
bufon ælc nýtwýrðnesse mynstres be pam pe
disposuimus omnis utilitas monasterii. prout abba

6. gehæle, ale crossed out, and hadod (sic) has been substituted for it in
the margin . 12. lucao, read lociað. 16. decanus, copied from Latin ?
weg, read we ge ; the verb is left out.

2. absurdum, MS. obsurdum. 7. A hole in parchment before rixe ; it

does not affect the text at all, having evidently been there before the MS.
was written on. 11. MS. perditione. 12. illis, MS. illi. 13. fecerunt,
MS. fecunt, and c corrected from r. 17. disposuimus , MS. disposimus.
 Provisions as to deposition of the Provost. [111

diht þat þænne magon hit býð befæst an ne

disposuerit. ut dum pluribus committitur. unus non
modie pat gif odde stow gyrnð oððe gegaderung
superbiat ; Quod si aut locus expetit. aut congregatio.
bit gescadwislice mid eadmodnesse [g. ] se demo
petierit rationabiliter cum humilitate. et abba judicaverit
gefremman swa hwænne swa geceost mid gepeahte
expedire quemcumque elegerit abba cum consilio
ondrædendra gode hadige hesylf prafost se
fratrum timentium deum ordinet ipse sibi prepositum ; Qui 5
se prafost mid arwurðnessa þa pe fram his
tamen prepositus illa agat cum reverentia que ab
abbode læhte beo naht ongen wyllan 7 had-
(160 b.) abbate suo ei injuncta fuerint nihil contra volun | tatem et ordina-
ung þæs donde foram pe oðrum
tionem abbati faciens quia quanto prelatus est ceteris. tanto eum
gedafena carfullicor healden beboda regoles se pra
oportet sollicitus observare precepta regule ; Qui prepositus
gif he bio gemet leahtres ode upahafennes beswicen
si repertus fuerit vitiosus aut elatione deceptus 10
modignes forhicge þæs haligan býð fandod
superbie aut contemptor sancte regule fuerit approbatus
si geminegod mid wordum. o feowersiðan gif he hit na
ammoneatur verbis usque quater ; Si non emenda-
gebet si gegearcod præiung regolicere styre
verit adhibeatur ei
correptio discipline regularis ;
he si adræfed of endebyrd-
Quod si neque sic correxerit ; tunc deiciatur de or-
nesse pravostscire se de 1S stete his
dine prepositure. et alius qui dignus est in loco eius subro- 15
7 gehýrsum
getur ; Quod si postea in congregatione quietus et oboediens

9. pra, for prafost or pravost. 10. leahtres, should have been leahterful,
but either the scribe's eye was caught by the s of Latin ending, or by the
ending of upahafennes. 15. stete, i. e. stede.

3. petierit, MS. petitierit. 4. quemcumque, MS. quecumque. 6. ab

omitted by Latin scribe. 7. ordinationem. Between r and d the same hole in
parchment obtains, as spoken of before (see note to p. 110. 7). 8. prelatus,
MS. relatus. 13. ei, MS. que. 15. alius, MS . aliter.
 112] An old man to be the Doorkeeper.

he na býð of mynstre he si utadræfed pence

non fuerit : etiam de monasterio expellatur ; Cogitet tamen
to iyldenne
abbas se de omnibus judicis suis deo redditurum rationem : ne
andan æfestes lig forbærnde sawla
forte zeli aut invidie flamma urat animam ;

DE OSTIARIIS MONASTERII. (Cap. LXVI. )

at geate mynstres si geset eald wita se wite cunne
5 Ad portam monasterii ponatur senex sapiens qui sciat acci-
underfon andswore 7 agifan þæs gepungennes hine ne
pere responsum et reddere . cuius maturitas eum non
gepafige worian se geatweard hus scyll habban wið þæt
sinat vagari ; Qui porterius cellam debet habere juxta por-
geat pat cumende andweardne gemeton from hwam
tam ut venientes semper presentem inveniant. a quo
andswore underfon 7 sona þænne cnuca odde pearfa
responsum acipiant ; Et mox ut aliquis pulsaverit | aut pauper (161 a.)
clypa goda panc he andsware odde bletsige 7 mid
10 clamaverit . deo gratias respondeat aut benedicat. et cum
ealre manpwærnesse godes eges heagilde andsware ofstlice
omni mansuetudine timoris dei reddat responsum festinanter :
mid wylme pæresoore lufe se geatweard helpe
cum fervore karitatis ; Qui portarius si indiget solacio :
ginran bro ran underfo mynster soolice gif hit mæig
juniorem fratrem accipiat.
Monasterium autem si possit
beon sceall beon gesett þat ealle neod behefness pat is
fieri ita debet constitui. ut omnia necessaria. id est
water myll orceard bæcern odde mistlice cræftes
15 aqua molendinum ortus pistrinum. vel artes diverse
wiðinnan minstre beon geganne pat nesig neod
intra in monasterium exerceantur. ut non sit necessitas
munecum werigende wiðutan for pam
monachis vagandi foris guia omnino non expedit
heora sawlum þýsne oft we wyllað
animabus eorum ; Hanc autem regulam sepius volumus

11. manpwærnesse, w corrected from another letter ?

2. se de, MS. sed. 4. MONASTERII , MS . MONASTERIIS. 7. juxta, MS.

juxtam. 11. timoris, MS. moris. 13. MS. accipiant. 14. fieri,
MS. fierii. id est, MS. idem. 15. (h)ortus, MS. ortu. 17. foris, a non-
contemporary a has been put over the i in the MS.
 On brethren, going on, and coming back from, a journey. [113

beon geræd ænig gebroðra be nytennyssa

in congregatione legi : ne quis fratrum se de ignorantia
pat na belædie
excuset ;

DE FRATRIBUS IN VIAM DIRECTIS. (CAP. LXVII .)

pa sendlican gebroðra on wege ealra gebroðra [h.]

DIRIGENDI FRATRES IN VIAM . OMNIUM FRATRUM vel
[b.] [e. ] gebed befæstan 7 æfre æt þam æfteme-
abbatis se orationi commendent ; Et semper ad ora- 5
stan gebede godes weorces gemynd ealra and
tionem ultimam operis dei. commemoratio omniu m ab-
weardra 7 beo þagencýrrendan gebropra of wege
sentium fiat ; Revertentes autem de via fratres ;
on pam dæge on pam pe gehweorfað geond ealle minsterlice
ipso die quo redeunt. per omnes canonicas
tida ponne bið gefÿlled godes weorc astrehð moldan
horas dum expletur opus dei prostrati solo
odde eorðan fram eallum gebroðrum biddan gebed forgime-
oratorii : ab omnibus petant orationem propter 10
leaste þæt ænig þinc ne undersmuge on wege gesýhðe oððe
(161 b.) excessum : ne quid forte subripuerit in via visus. aut
lyst pinces odde idelre spræce ne ne gedýrstlæce
auditus male rei aut otiosi sermonis ; Nec presumat
ænig oðrum gereccan swa hwylce pinc swa he gesýho wið-
quisquam aliis referre quecumque
utan on mynstre orde he gehýrað forpam pe hit is
foris monasterio viderit. aut audierit quia
mænifealt towurpon [a.] rego-
plurima destructio est ; Quod si quis presumpserit vin- 15
licre waclicre odde stire he underpeodde swa gelice 7 se de
dicte regulari subjaceat : Similiter et qui

7. pagencýrrendan, read pa agencýrrendan. 8. gehweorfað, g corr. from

some other letter. 15. towurpon, for towurponnesse ? regolicre, r corr.
from a. 16. waclicre ? see note.

3. DIRECTIS, MS. DIRECTUS. 4. omnium fratrum, MS . omniam fratres,

but u above res, as if to indicate the correction . 9. prostrati, MS.
prostratu.
 114] Obedience, in impossible things .

gedýrstlæc clýsunga minstres utgan odde awyder faren oððe

presumpserit claustra monasterii egredi : vel quoque ire vel
ænig þing þeh pe litel buton hæse þæs abbotes
quippiam quamvis parvum sine jussione abbatis
don
facere ;

SI FRATRI INPOSSIBILIA JUBENTUR . (CAP. LXVIII .)

gif hwilcum breder ænig hefines ode * unacumendalice
5 SI CUI FRATRI ALIQUA forte gravia aut inpossibilia
beod gepeodde he underfo witodlice bebeodendes bebod
injunguntur suscipiat quidem jubentis imperium
mid ealre manpwærnesse 7 gehirsumnesse þæt eallunga
cum omni mansuetudine. et obedientia ; Quod si omnino
heora mægena gemet gif he gesýho began
virium suarum mensuram viderit pondus oneris excedere
his unacumenlicnesse se pe gewis
inpossibilitatis sue causas ei qui sibi preest
7 gedafenlice na modigenne odde wid-
10 patienter et oportune suggerat ; non superbiendo : aut resis-
standende æfter his tihtinge
tendo : vel contradicendo ; Quod si post suggestionem suam
on his cwyde bebod pæet gif purhwunað
in sua sententia prioris imperium perduraverit:
wite se gingra swa him selfan gefremman 7 of soðre lufe
sciat junior ita sibi expedire : et ex karitate
getruwigende be godes fÿlste gehýrsume
confidens de adjutorio dei obediat : (162 a. )

15 UT IN MONASTERIO NON PRESUMAT ALTER ALTERUM

1
DEFENDERE. (CAP. LXVIII . )

mid ænigum intingan ne gedýrstlæce oder

Precavendum est ne quavis occasione presumat alius
1
oderne bewerian odde swylce gescyldan
alium defendere monachum in monasterio . aut quasi tueri

5. unacumendalice, read unacumend lice ? 7. manpwærnesse, œ or a ?

9. pe, p corrected from g.

2. parvum, MS. parvium, but i underdotted. 6. imperium ( = imprum),

MS. impium. 15, 16. Heading not in the MS.; supplied from the list of
chapters.

1
 No one to defend another. No brother to strike another. [115

peah pe hig mid ænigre mæg sibbe blodes sibbe beon ge

etiamsi qualibet consanguinitatis propinquitate jun-
peodde ne ne mid ænigum gemete fram munecum
gantur ; Nec quolibet modo id a monachis
si gedýrstlæcð forþam þe mæg panon seo hefegoste intinga
presumatur : quia exinde gravissima occasio
æswicunga unaspringon pet gif for ænig gemeleasað
scandalorum oriri potest ; Quod si quis hec transgressus
* arlicor hi si gepread
fuerit : acrius coerceatur. 5
UT NON PRESUMAT ALIQUIS ALIUM CEDERE. (CAP. LXX .)
forboden ælc dýrstignysse intinga we ge-
VETETUR IN MONASTERIO OMNIS PRESUMPTIOnis occasio ; Or-
endebyrdað 7 we gesettað alyfed ænigne heora
dinamus atque constituimus ut nulli liceat quemquam fratrum
gebroðra amansumian odde slean buton þam pe mihte
suorum excommunicare. aut cedere. nisi cui potestas ab
bid geseald da syngendan ætforan eallum gebro-
abbate data fuerit ; Peccatores autem coram omni- ΙΟ
drum beon gepreade odre ogan þæt habban cildum
bus arguantur : ut ceteri metum habeant ; Infantibus
od pone fifteoðan gear ylde lare ode
vero usque ad quintum decimum annum aetatis disci-
styre geornfulnessa si gegearcod hýrdrædene
pline diligentia ab omnibus adhibeatur. et custodia sit :
ac eac swýlce mid callum gemete 7 gesceade soðes strangran
sed et hoc cum omni mensura et ratione ; Nam in fortiori
ylde se de gedÿrstlæc æthwega butan bebode pæs abbodes oðde
aetate qui presumpserit aliquatenus sine precepto abbatis : vel 15
on þam sylfan cildan butan smegunge onstingo regolicre
(162 b.) in ipsis infantibus sine discretione exarserit : | disci-
styre he underhnige þe
pline regulari subjaceat : quia scriptum est ; Quod tibi
sylfan þu nelt beon ne oðrum ne do pu
non vis fieri : alii ne feceris ;

3. mag, gloss to potest, in 1. 4. 4. for ænig gemeleasað, read ænig for-

gemeleasad. 5. arlicor, read tearlicor.

2. id, supplied by glossator. a , MS. ad. 3. quia, MS. qui. 4. hec,

MS. hic. 6. Heading not in the MS .; supplied from the list of chapters.
13. custodia sit, MS . custodiat se.
I 2
 116] The brethren to be obedient to one another.

UT OBEDIENTES SIBI SINT INVICEM FRATRES. (CAP. LXXI. )

gehýrsumnesse god na þæt an þam abbade is togearcienne

OBEDIENTIAE BONUM NON SOLUM . ABBATI EXHIbendum est
heom betwynanan hi gehyrsumian
ab omnibus. sed etiam sibi invicem ita oboediant
witende for pisne gehýrsumnesse weg him sylfne to
fratres : scientes per hanc obedientiae viam : se
farenne to gode on Jam fore sædon prafosta
5 ituros ad deum ; Premisso ergo abbatis atque prepositorum
pa pa fram him beon gesette bebode pam we ne gepafia
qui ab eo constituuntur imperio. cui non permittimus
asindrodum beboda beon foreset þær to eacan ealle þa gingran
privata imperia preponi : de cetero omnes juniores
heora ýldrum on ealre sodre lufe hohfulnesse
prioribus suis omni karitate. et sollicitudine
hi gehirsumian pat gif ænig sacful fuerit by gemet
obediant ; Quod si quis contentiosus, repperitur :
he si gepread gif hwyle broðor for ænigum gehwædum intinga
10 corripiatur ; Si quis autem frater pro quavis minima causa
odde for gehwylcum ealdre his beod gepread
ab abbate vel a quocumque priore suo corripitur
mid ænigum mete o de gif he leohtlice undergit mod ealdres
quolibet modo : vel si leviter senserit animum prioris
ongen him wrað orde astiredne peah pe
cujuscumque contra se iratum vel commotum quamvis
æthwega sona buton yldinge swa lange astreht on eorðan
modice : mox sine mora tamdiu prostratus in terra
toforan his fotum ac he licge gebetende ode pat bid
15 ante pedes ejus jaceat satisfaciens : usque dum
bletsunge gehæled seo stýrung gif he forhogao don
benedictione sanetur illa commotio ; Quod si contempserit facere :
oððe he lichamlicere wrace pat gif forsihð oðde gif anmod
aut corporali vindicte subjaceat : aut si contumax
he bid of minstre he si utadræfæd
fuerit de monasterio expellatur. | ( 163 a.)

3. betwynanan, read betwýnan. 7. asindrodum beboda, see note. 9. fuerit,

added by glossator. 11. for, read from . 17. pat gifforsiho, I suggest
that this was originally written in the margin as supplementary gloss to gif
he forhogað. It was then copied into the text in the wrong place.

17. vindicte, MS. vindincte.

 On zeal. The rule is not exhaustive. [117

DE ZELO BONO QUEM DEBENT MONACHI HABERE. (CAP. LXXII .)

swa is [h. ] se yfela biternesse anda 7

Sicut est zelus amaritudinis malus qui separat a deo et
læd to helle is se goda anda se de syndrað fram
ducit ad infernum ita est zelus bonus qui separat a
leahtre 7 læt to gode þýsne andan
vitio et ducit ad deum et ad vitam aeternam ; Hunc ergo zelum
mid pære wealdestan began mid
ferventissimo amore exerceant monachi id est ut 5
wýrðmente forhradian heora untrumnessa odde
honore se invicem preveniant ; Infirmitates suas sive
lichama o de peawa gepyldelicost forþýldian gehirsumnesse
corporum sive morum patientissime tollerent obedientiam
him sylf geflitmælum hi beodan na ænig þæt be he
sibi certatim impendant ; Nullus quod sibi
nýtwýrdlice deme folgie swiðor oðrum þa soðe
utile judicat sequatur ; sed quod magis alio ; Carita-
lufe brodor rædene mid clænre hi beodan lufe hi on
tem fraternitatis casto Deum 10
impendant amore ;
drædan heora abbud mid sifre 7 eadmodre soðre * lare
timeant. abbatem suum sincera et humili caritate
hi lufian cristes eallunga naht hi forasettan sege ætgædere
diligant ; Christo omnino nihil preponant. qui nos pariter
[g. ] [g.] bringe
ad vitam aeternam perducat ;

DE HOC QUOD NON OMNIS JUSTITIE OBSERVATIO IN HAC SIT

REGULA CONSTITUTA. (CAP. LXXIII .) 15
þýsne regol we awriton healdende on
Regulam autem hanc discripsimus, ut hanc observantes in
minstre
æthwega odde arwurdnesse peawa odde anginn
monasteriis. aliquatenus vel honestatem morum aut initium
drohtnunge us * pe geswutelian habban oðra haligra to ful-
conversationis nos demonstremus habere ; Ceterum ad per-
fremednessa drohtnunge sýnd * laræ
fectionem conversationis qui festinat. sunt doctrine sanctorum

11. lare, a misreading for lufe. 18. pe, read we.

6. Infirmitates , MS. Infirmites. 14. QUOD, MS. QUO. OMNIS, MS.

OMNES .
 118] The Rule leaves scope for further precepts . [Ch. LXXIII .

fædera para gehealdsum gehealdsum ne gelæd mannan to

patrum. quarum observatio perducit hominem ad (163 b.)
healdsumnessa fulfremednessa la hwyle tramod odde hwylec
celsitudinem perfectionis ; Que enim pagina aut quis
spræc godcundlice ealdordomes ealdre 7 niwe gecyonesse nis
sermo divine auctoritatis veteris ac novi testamenti non
se rihtoste bysen lifes mennisces o de la hwile boc haligra
est rectissima norma vite humane : Aut quis liber sanctorum
rihte fædera þæt na sweg mid rihtum rine
5 catholicorum patrum hoc non resonat ut recto cursu
we becumende to urum scyppende eac swilce 7
perveniamus ad creatorem nostrum ; Nec non et
purhtogenessa 7 gesetne ssa heora lifes ac eac
conlationes patrum et instituta vite eorum . sed et
swylce regol basilius hwæt elles sind
regula sancti patris nostri basilii : quid aliud sunt.
butan wel libbendra 7 gehirsumera muneca 7 gesetnessa
nisi bene viventium et obedientium monachorum instituta
mihta us asolcenum 7 yfel lýbbendum 7 gime-
10 virtutum. nobis autem desidiosis et male viventibus atque neg-
leasum scame gescýndnysse swa hwile
legentibus rubor confusionis est ; Quisquis ergo ad patriam
pu efast þýsne pane læstan * acunnednesse regol awri-
celestem festinas. hanc minimam inchoationis regulam dis-
tenne fylstendum criste pu gefremme 7 pu
þu ætnýxtan to
criptam adjuvante christo perficias : et tunc demum ad
maran pe wiðufan we gemundon lare lare 7 mi a
ht
majora que supra commemoravimus doctrine virtutumque
gepincoe godes scildendum becim wyrcendum pas pinc
15 culmina deo protegente pervenies ; Facientibus hec regna
geopena pa ecan .
patebunt aeterna ;
FINIT REGULA SANCTI BENEDICTI.

1, 2. gehealdsumnessa in 1. 2 is the proper gloss to observatio in l. 1 , and

the gehealdsum, gehealdsum in this line, I am unable to explain except as a
double dittography. 2. sumnessa, first stroke of m erased. 12. acunned-
nesse, read acennednesse. 14. lare was first put over the ending of com-
memoravimus, then erased and written again over doctrine.

1. quarum, MS. quorum. 2. Que enim, MS . originally Qu. fenim, from

which Que enim has been corrected . 7. patrum, third stroke of m erased.
10. desidiosis , MS. desidiosus. 11. rubor, MS. robur. 12. festinas,
MS. festinans. regulam, MS. regula.
 NOTES.

1. 5. fremfi. After this word there is a gap in the MS. , so that

some letter or letters may have been there, which are now gone.
Read fremfullice.
1. 8. voluptatibus. This reading, for which nearly all other codices
have voluntatibus, is supported not only by two of the Latin MSS .
(G. U.), but also by the gloss.
2. 8. Above dicente, a little to the right, ū is found in the MS . I
presume it is the ending of secgend, which gloss was filled out by a
copyist in its proper place, and thus written twice .
3. 3. -eond, as gloss to (prohibe. The other texts have forhafa
(Schröer, Die Prosabearbeitungen, 2. 21 ) , except S. (W. V. 5. 15 ) , which
gives heald. Neither of these suggests a reading for our text. Possibly
the e is a misreading for a t (which suggestion is favoured by the
palæographical evidence) , and the gloss was forstond. I am happy to
acknowledge my indebtedness to Professor Cosÿn, of Leiden , for this
and other suggestions .
3. 11. gebroht, as gloss to perducatum, is in itself undoubtedly right.
Only per ducatum was wrongly taken as one word ; see context .
Similar cases where a misreading of the MS. produced a wrong gloss—
wrong so far as the context is concerned-are numerous. See e.g.
sægde, as gloss to ait, which is wrong for aut (78. 1 ).
3. 16. Habitavit habitabit. See Sweet, O. E. T. , p . 185.
5. 10. de habitatore (MS. habitatorum) , glossed by be wunungum.
The other texts have ' be pæm bugendum his eardungstowe ' ( Schröer,
Die Prosabearbeitungen , 4. 22) . But the Winteney Version, which is
independent of our text, has ' bepam wuniunge his eardingstowe ' (7. 27).
That the original also had wunungum is made (at least) likely by the
MS. reading habitatorum for habitatore, which may be owing to the -um
of the gloss. But whence the form wunungum ? To read wunigendum
(see ib., l. 11 ) is an easy way out of the difficulty, but scarcely the
right one. We must have very good reasons indeed for assuming
that a commoner form made room for a rarer one. Considering that
the earliest examples given by Koch (I², p . 342 , § 61 ) , of participial
forms in -ing are from the A-text of Layamon's Brut ., i. e . about the
year 1200 (see ib., p. 10), I should not dare to think that we had
here an early instance of it, if this form stood alone in our text.
But we also find latens glossed by lettincg (80. 10). There would not
seem to be the shadow of a doubt concerning the ending -incg being
120 NOTES .

that of a participle ; but I would again not lay too much stress on
this instance by itself, since I am not sure as to the meaning of the
gloss itself. But if we find monstrante glossed by swytelunge (35. 3),
we may perhaps look upon the others too, as evidencing a participle
in -ing¹ .
I cannot leave the matter alone without going at some length
into detail as to the origin of the form in -ing. I may at once state
that I look upon it as a direct and phonetic representative of the A.-S.
form in -ende. Whatever be the origin, whether the above view will
prove to be the correct one, or whether we must continue to view it
with Prof. Max Müller (Lectures on the Science of Language, II ) as a
corruption ' of a verbal substantive in the dative, we are alike struck
with the fact that for a long time, down to Gower and Chaucer, nay,
to early in the fifteenth century , the forms and , -end , -ing continue
to be found parallel in the same authors. Now, though a hundred
and eighty years more of parallelism may increase our wonder, they
need not materially alter our view of the case.
Let us now turn to our text, and see what the frequent occurrence of
-enne by the side of -ende for the pres. part., as well as for the gerund
or participium necessitatis (Introd ., V, § 89) , gives us a right to conclude.
If we may lay down anything, it will be this, that the ending
-ende has dwindled down into a combination of a certain vowel (of
no definite phonetic value) + the nasal which occurs before dentals, and ,
be it remembered, a voiced nasal before the voiced d . I denote this
voiced nasal by ñ . This ñ was sometimes continued, i.e. lengthened ;
but sometimes the stop was undone with a jerk, occasioning the
explosion which is symbolised by d. Now the only difference between
this form eñe and -inge is that the dental nasal is replaced by the
guttural nasal, which I denote by ñ, surely in itself no very great
change, especially as analogues are by no means wanting. We must
look to vulgar speech for some of these analogues. An orphan becomes
an orfling (sometimes a horfling), etc. See H. Baumann, Londinis-
men, Slang und Cant . (Berlin , 1887 ), Introduction, § 5 , sub 3 (p . xci),
from which passage it must not, however, be supposed that this
pronunciation is peculiar to London. I may also instance the
' peculiar ' pronunciation of the French nasals in the mouths of badly
taught Germans, and — what is more interesting at this conjunction—
English children. I distinctly remember the contortions that some
untrained pupils of mine in an English school had to make their
mouths undergo, when they had to pronounce ' je demande, tu

1 Cf. Bosw. in v. wellicung ; also Cant. Ps. 149. 4. (See the forthcoming
edition, by Mr. Fred. Harsley.) Reluctantly, I must draw attention to the
ending, -e, which is not that of an A.-S. participle in the dative. Can the
glossator have taken monstrante as a gerund, = monstrando?
2 I was strengthened in my conviction by a correspondence on this subject
with Mr. C. Stoffel, of Nymegen, the results of whose extensive reading are
always so kindly placed at the disposal of his correspondents.
 NOTES . 121

demandes,' etc. The words invariably became je demangde, tu

demangdes, nous demángdons, etc., no doubt in all respects a fit
analogue.
6. 3. we hihtað. Evidently a marginal gloss got in the wrong
place, instead of over speramus. See note to 1. 5 on page 6.
9. 18. dan. orseclena, as gloss to anachoritarum. Read onsetlena. But
what does dan. mean ? I suspect that d is a paving or sequence
letter, and that an indicates that instead of onsetlena we may also
read ansetlena. Thus interpreted, -an would be another case
of merography, a part put for a whole ( Introd ., V, § 4) .
9. 19. conversationis, MS. conversionis. The same corruption obtains
in six other MSS ., but both context and gloss show conversationis to
have been the original reading.
10. 1. frore for frofre. The dropping of the ƒ (after it had become
voiced) , i.e. the merging of it into the o, may very well be a phonetic
process. See also Ellis, E. E. P. , II , pp. 513 , 514.
10. 7. vel oððe. I think that originally the gloss to experientia was
tafundennessa. (For this use of 1 = id est, see Skeat's ed . of Matthew
passim , and l. 1 on p. 25 where odde = t occurs after the word ; see note
to 29. 15 ; 55. 2.) A second glossator, who did not see that I meant
the same as .i . ( = id est), or as 7 ( cf. 20 , 2 ; 20, 3 ; 84. 9, etc. ) , added the
lemma vel. For other cases where part of the gloss was wrongly
translated into Latin, I refer to (92. 1 ) . Colore was here glossed by be
bleo ; a second glossator adds de, as supposed lemma to be. Cf. also
(93. 3) et sagum. where et may have a similar origin.
12. 1. geondsprecend. Ifit means anything, geondsprecanto address
or to make anyone hear, which in this place has no meaning. Read
geondsprecend =geondsprencend. See Introd. , V, § 70.
15. 5. bennče stands over ne he, and ne he over Neque. bennde,
as gloss to neque is unintelligible ; read bemie, and take it as gloss to
dissimulet. Cf. Corpus gl. 681 , and Wright-Wülker, 388. 31 , 32 (Dis-
simulare, bemipan oe yldan) .
16. 9. for forht taliendre, as gloss to parvi pendens, is corrupt ; it
is very likely that forht was misread for nawht, which is a not infre-
quently occurring form of nawiht.
17. 15. est, a little erased . The fact is that faciat is found in other
MSS. in this place, but in our MS. lower down (l. 16) erased. Some-
one who did not understand the words et quod utilius judicaverit in
the context tried to restore sense by adding est.
18. 4. hwonlicor, as gloss to salubrius ? Read halwendlicor.
20. 10. factam, MS . factum. Of the other texts ( Schmidt, p . 13),
none has factum (but the collation of our text is very imperfect, our
reading i.a. not being given ; see Schröer, Die Prosabearbeitungen, p .
xxvii) : they read factam , factas, or facta . Originally, I suppose, our text
had factam, agreeing with injuriam . Hence the gloss gedonne, agree-
ing with tregan. In this state our text must have been copied out,
and the copyist, by an absolute blunder, or mislead by the masc .
122 NOTES .

termination of the gloss, wrote factum. After that, some one added
the gloss dæde to the new lemma factum.
20. 13. če modig, as gloss to desuperbum, đ = debere, must have been
copied into the Latin as though it were part of superbum.
21. 13. frædlice. Radlice ( = hrædlice ) ( cf. Wright-Wülker, 243. 1 :
frequenter, celer) must have been there first, and ƒ added by the
influence of the Latin. Or we must take o to be no paving letter, and
read ofrædlice = oftrædlice.
26. 6. sÿlfsýne, as gloss to rara. seldsyne was probably there origi-
nally. The corruption is easy to understand if we suppose selþsyne
(cf. Introd. , V, § 55 ) to have been there.
27. 2. c. us. y., as gloss to nobis. Do c, y perhaps form part of the
gloss to nobis ; and must we consequently look upon it as a misreading
for us. y. c., i.e. usic ? It would be quite in accordance with the usual
practice if more or less uncommon forms were misunderstood , and
consequently mutilated . It is true that forms in -ic are found only in
the accusative, whilst a dative form is postulated by the lemma ; but
first, this rule holds good only for the classical periods of Anglo-
Saxon (cf. Sievers 2, § 81 , Anm. 2), and secondly, the acc. may be
explained as dependent upon clipað.
28. 12. a, an, over inseruit. a may of course be a gloss-letter, but
an ? I have thought of the following explanation : that a, an, as indi-
cating the weak nom. and gen. ending (or acc. plural) were put over
ascendendos. Afterwards the full gloss was added . A case in point
may be adduced here from a Leiden MS. , where we find lucubro glossed
by brasbrat. The explanation- see Goetz-Loewe, Glossae Nominum,
Leipzig, 1884, p. 161 - is given by Vossius as lucubro, (lucu)bras,
(lucu)brat. The gloss to inseruit is gesætt in l . 10.
29. 11. asmaidan. Is this a corruption of asmaiand = asmeagend ?
29. 15. sodes oðde secge, as gloss to dicat. sodes may be a mere
repetition of the sodes in l. 14, and then odde (secge) simply means the
same as the .i. or the 7 found over Latin words to introduce the gloss.
But there is also the possibility that in sodes we have a remnant of
the verb sedan, to affirm.
30.9. insint ? Must we read 7 sint gewordene as gloss to facti sunt,
and in as gloss to (or repetition of ?) Latin in ?
30. 17. pœt he oseo. Read , as pointed out in the foot-note, but he seo.
If the o is not a solitary paving letter-which, see above, p . xxxiii, is
not altogether a contradiction in terms-the only explanation to fall
back upon is, that an original had heo seo ; heo under the influence of
the following seo.
31. 14. under should stand over bat ; it is part of the gloss to
subdat in l. 15.
34. 7. wursan, gloss to vermis. How wurm can be corrupted into
wursan I fail to understand. The unfortunate s makes it alike
impossible to assume either a mistake of the eye or of the ear.
54. 4. swýrige ? The only way out of the difficulty I know is
 NOTES. 123

to assume that swýrige is somehow or other misread for scyrige, and

that this should be gloss to partiat as well as todælð.
55. 2. þelæs þe hi wýrðan oððe gewundode. The first glossator put Ì
gewundode over vulnerentur (cf. note to 10. 7). Another added the
auxiliary, and wrote odde for 1.
56. 8. gemedemod, read gemet. Probably med (for met) was found
there first by a copyist, who, not understanding this, or not deeming
it sufficient, put gemed before it. This gemed med was copied out as
gemedemod = temperatur.
58. 4. gesewene. I think we have a remnant here of the rare verb
geseon, for which see Grein, in voce. Also in v. séon, and Bosworth,
ed. 1838, in v. seon.
59. 14. for belongs to swýrian ( = swydrian, cf. Introd., V, § 57) , and
an is possibly a wrongly transcribed dittography for na of naht.
61. 2. gehealdenne, gloss to sanentur. Either a copyist found
gehealde = gehælde (Introd ., V, § 17) or sanentur was glossed by sal-
ventur, and this by gehealdenne. Subsequently this middle gloss was
omitted . This kind of double glossing occurs very frequently, e. g.
in Bouterwek's Aldhelmglosses (H. Z. 9) .
64. 1. anwealde is gloss to potestate, and not to voluntate ; and in no
way can I suppose anwealde to be corrupted from any word meaning
potestas. And the Latin texts T. U. G. , i. e . exactly those that agree
most . in particulars with our own Latin text, also have voluntate,
whence it is likely that our text must have originally presented this
reading. Otherwise we might suppose our text to have been corrected
by another (which had voluntate), after the original potestate had been
glossed by anwealde. Cf. note to 88. 6.
69. 9. frum anginne, as gloss to incipiente. I cannot quite make
this out ; we must expect a dative or a nominative (Introd. ,
V, § 3 ) of the present participle. Professor Cosyn suggests fruman
anginne, which is certainly the best I can think of, although it is not
entirely satisfactory.
69. 12. drenc as gloss to musitatio ? Several explanations suggest
themselves . d may be a paving letter, in which case rene may stand
for ryne mysterium, or better still rene = ryne. Cf. Grein in v. rýn.
Cf. Introd ., V, § 27. If we take d to be part of the word we may
think of drem = dream. Cf. Introd. , V, § 30.
70. 4. seo wuca pen. If we had not Sievers, § 337, Anm. 2, and supra,
§ 84, to refer to, where other instances from the above text are given,
we might possibly be induced to look upon seo here as a solitary proof
of a feminine origin of our text, which would then be in the same
plight as Schröer's texts (cf. Die Prosabearbeitungen, p . xxix) . But
by these references this phantom vanishes into thin air.
73. 11. belippendan = continuanda. If we may suppose continuanda
to have been misread for concernanda. belippendan would stand for
belimpendan (cf. Introd., V, § 39) . But this explanation does not
seem entirely satisfactory.
124 NOTES .

82. 3. This word cannot be otherwise explained as gifforcrafað (cf.

Introd. , V, § 70) ; gif, as gloss to si, in 1. 2.
86. 3. I had thought bigænge to be a dittographical gloss to in
itinere, which had got into the wrong place. However, Professor Cosyn
suggests that m. g. bigænge = under religious worship, should here be
understood . I suspect that we shall have to combine the two explana-
tions, because there is no lemma , which, taken by itself, could occasion
the gloss under religious worship (unless it be cum tremore divino ?).
A copyist put bi gange in the margin , and another, misled by the fre-
quency of the occurrence of the expression , mid godcundum bigænge,
put this over divino. It must, however, be admitted that the train of
thought, the association of ideas, may very well have given rise to
the error of mistaking these two words (b. g.) for one.
86. 17. egelod, as gloss to condatur. This is the reading of the MS.,
but we may detach e as a ' paving letter ' from the body of the word,
and thus gelod remains to be explained. The lemma suggests a
connection with gelogian (cf. e. g. 98. 15) , of which the past part.
would be gelogod. This might easily become gelowod (cf. Introd .,
V, § 68) , and this could be contracted into gelod . But since I have
no other instances of such ' contractions ' I prefer to look upon it as
a mere scribal error.
88. 6. mæð= humilitas , which is in the other texts. Compare for
the probable origin the notes to 64, 1 ; 99, 13 .
91. 17. fiand reaf? Perhaps corrupted from foreld reaf? or from
fierdreaf? But, writes Professor Cosyn, what would monks do with
those ? To add another possibility, I suggest that it is from fot reaf.
Cf. the reading of the other texts fotgewadum.
97. 2. habban dretioðinge, as gloss to habita .... deliberatione. We
may perhaps assume habban to be an infinitival gloss (cf. Introd. ,
V, § 3) to a verbal inflection, which would seem to be of rare
occurrence, and therefore liable to corruption, and then dretioðinge
would be a corruption of ymboriodunge. This can be more easily
accounted for if we think of the phenomenon which I discussed in the
Introduction (V, § 4) .
98. 15, and 100. I , 2. I have stated , Introd . , V, § 93 , that I fail
to understand these forms. The first o in gelogodre is indistinct ; for
the verb, cf. note to 86. 17. The only explanation I can think of
is, that in each case the r was misread from an original n . This
would yield perfectly intelligible forms ; and palæographically
speaking, the corruptions are very likely to occur. The puzzling
mæssepreostra for mæssepreostrum (see note to 100. 10) may be in the
same plight.
99. 4. MS. ' Offerunt de filiis nobilium aut pauperum qui .' The
original must have read,
OFFERUNT '
DE FILIIS NOBILIUM AUT PAUPERUM QUI.
The copyist read offerunt ' first, although it was meant for the last
 NOTES . 125

word, and not seeing the MS. sign for ur, he copied the word as
offerunt.
99. 13. suffectam would seem to be the right reading, although as
many as nine other texts have suspectam (C. D. G. H. K. L. S. T. U) .
At one time or another this must also have been in our text (cf. note
to 64. 1 ), or suffectam must have been misread as suspectam. With
this word the gloss corresponds. How little suffectam was understood
is proved by the fact that our text would seem to be the only one that
had preserved it, since A. O. P. Q. R. have subjectam.
100. 10. massepreostrum. In § 36 of the Introd. (V) I have stated
that ther was inserted . Professor Gallée, of Utrecht, suggests that
the word preostr may have existed , in which case I should have
to cancel the above statement . I can only add that, although I have
not found any traces of it, it is extremely likely, considering the
Greek origin, and the analogue of the Dutch and German form priester.
But see note to (98. 15) .
108. 7. awýrtlian, a legitimate form for awýrtwalian ? The gloss
reads as if the lemma were eradicare.
113. 16. waclicre odde styre. Cp . 115 , 12, 17 ; and 116, 17, and read
regolicre wrace, lare odde styre.
116. 7. asindrodum beboda. As it is not likely that we can look
upon beboda as a crude form in the plural (cf. Introd . , V, § 3) , I sus-
pect that beboda was misread for bebodu = bebodum.
 Zow me being

Early English Text Society.

THE Early English Text Society was started by Dr. Furnivall in 1864
for the purpose of bringing the mass of Old English Literature within
the reach of the ordinary student, and of wiping away the reproach under
which England had long rested, of having felt little interest in the
monuments of her early life and language.
The E. E. T. Soc. desires to print in its Original Series the whole of
our unprinted MS. literature ; and in its Extra Series to reprint in careful
editions all that is most valuable of printed MSS. and early printed books.
The Society has issued to its subscribers 142 Texts, most of them of
great interest ; so much so indeed that the publications of its first two
years have been reprinted, and those for its third year, 1866 , will follow.
The Subscription to the Early English Text Society, which constitutes
Membership, is £ 1 18. a year [and £ 1 1s. additional for the Extra Series] ,
due in advance on the 1st of January, and should be paid either to the
Society's Account at the Head Office of the Union Bank, Princes St. ,
London, E.C., or by Money Order (made payable at the Chief Office,
6
London, and crost Union Bank ' ) , or by Cheques or Postal Orders , to
the Hon. Secretary, Wм. A. DALZIEL, Esq. , 67, Victoria Road, Finsbury
Park, London, N. All Members who subscribe through other channels
than the Hon. Sec. are askt to send their names to him, in order to insure
an early insertion of them in the List of Members.
Those Members in the United States of America who want their
Texts posted to them, must add to their prepaid subscriptions 1s. 4d.
yearly for the Original Series, and 1s. for the Extra Series.

July, 1888. The Society is now again level with its work. The
Texts of both Series for 1887 have been issued , together with the first in
the Original Series and two for the Extra Series for 1888 , while the
whole of the other two Texts for the Original Series are in type. More
Members and money are much needed.
The issue in the ORIGINAL SERIES for 1888 will probably be :-
89. A Treatise on Virtues and Vices, from the unique Stowe MS . ,
ab. 1200 A.D., ed . Dr. F. Holthausen. Part I , 8s.
Anglo-Saxon and Latin Rule of St. Benet (interlinear Glosses), cd.
Dr. H. Logeman. [At Press.
Two Fifteenth- Century Cookery-Books, edited from the MSS. by
Thomas Austin. [At Press.
The issue for 1888 in the EXTRA SERIES will be :--
LII. A Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence, 1564, 1573 , by Wm.
Bullein, edited from the first edition after the Author's death, 1578,
by Messrs. A. H. and Mark Bullen. Part I, 10s.
LIII. Thomas Vicary's Anatomie of the Body of Man, 1548, edited
from the unique copy of 1577 , with an Appendix of Vicary Docu-
ments, Extracts from the Guildhall Records, &c., &c. , by F. J. and
Percy Furnivall. Part I, 158.
(And probably a third Text, either Vicary, Part II, or a Caxton reprint. )
 Early English Text Society . Original Series.

The following Texts are at Press for the ORIGINAL SERIES for 1889
and after years :—
Bede's Liber Scintillarum, with Anglo-Saxon Glosses, edited from
the MSS. by E. Rhodes, B.A. [At Press.
Eadwine's Canterbury Psalter, from the MS. in Trinity College,
Cambridge, ab. 1150 A.D. , edited by F. Harsley, B.A. [At Press.
Sir David Lyndesay's Works, Part VI, and last, ed. W. H. S. Utley.
[At Press.
Cursor Mundi, Part V, Introduction, Notes, and Glossary, ed. Rev.
Dr. R. Morris. [Part printed.
The Lay Folk's Catechism, by Archbp. Thoresby, ed. Canon Simmons
and F. D. Matthew. [Text printed.
Capgrave's Life of St. Katharine, from the unique MS., ed. Dr. C.
Horstmann. [At Press.
Melusine, the prose Romance, ed. from the unique MS . , ab. 1500 , by
A. K. Donald, B.A. [At Press.
Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS . Cott. Jul. E 7, Part III, ed.
Prof. Skeat, Litt. D. , LL.D. [At Press.
Vices and Virtues, from the unique Stowe MS . , ab. 1200 A.D. , ed. Dr.
F. Holthausen, Part II.
The Master of Game , a Booke of Huntynge for Henry V when Prince
of Wales, edited from the MSS. by Thomas Austin. [At Press.
Thomas Robinson's Life and Death of Mary Magdalene, ab. 1620 A.D.
[At Press.
Queen Elizabeth's Translations , from Boethius , &c. , edited from the
unique MS. by Walford D. Selby. [At Press.

The following Texts are preparing for the ORIGINAL SERIES :—

Anglo-Saxon Glosses to Latin Prayers and Hymns, edited by Dr. F.
Holthausen.
An Anglo-Saxon Martyrology, edited from the 4 MSS. by Dr. G.
Herzfeld.
Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E 7, Part IV, ed.
Prof. Skeat, Litt. D. , LL.D.
All the Anglo-Saxon Homilies not accessible in English editions, in-
cluding those of the Vercelli MS . , ed. by Prof. Napier, M.A. , Ph.D.
The Exeter Book (A.-Sax. Poems), re-edited from the unique MS. by.
I. Gollancz, B.A. Cambr.
Early English Verse Lives of Saints, Standard Collection , from the
Harl. MS ., ed . Dr. C. Horstmann.
Supplementary Early English Lives of Saints, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann.
The Early and Later Festialls, ab. 1400 and 1440 A.D. , ed . Dr. C.
Horstmann.
Early English Deeds and Documents, from unique MSS. , ed. Dr.
Lorenz Morsbach.
Merlin, Part IV, containing Preface, Index, and Glossary. Edited by
H. B. Wheatley.
 Early English Text Society. Extra Series. 3

Beowulf, a critical Text, with Introduction and Glossary, ed. Prof.

Zupitza, Ph.D.
Pilgrimage of the Lyf of Manhode , in the Northern Dialect, ed. S. J.
Herrtage, B. A.
Early English Homilies, 13th century, ed . Rev. Dr. R. Morris.
The Rule of St. Benet ; 5 Texts, Anglo-Saxon, Early English, Caxton ,
&c. , ed. Dr. R. Morris.
A Chronicle of England to 1327 A.D., in Northern verse (42,000
lines), ab. 1350 A.D. , edited from the unique Göttingen MS . by M.
L. Perrin, B.A.

The following Texts are at Press for the EXTRA SERIES for 1889 and
later years :-
Bp. Fisher's English Works, Part II, with his Life and Letters , ed.
Rev. Ronald Bayne, B.A. [At Press.
Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq. , F.R.S. Part IV,
the present English Dialects. [At Press.
Thos. Vicary's Anatomie of the Bodie of Man, 1548 , edited from the
ed. of 1577 by Dr. F. J. Furnivall and Percy Furnivall of Barts.
Part II. [At Press.
Hoccleve's Minor Poems, from the Phillipps MS. , ed . F. J. Furnivall,
M.A. , Ph.D. [At Press.

The following Texts are preparing for the EXTRA SERIES :---
A Parallel-text of the 6 MSS. of the Ancren Riwle, ed . Prof. Dr. E.
Kölbing.
Barbour's Bruce, ed . Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. Part IV.
A Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence , 1564, 1573 , 1578. By
W. Bullein. Ed. A. H. and Mark Bullen. Part II.
Lonelich's Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. , Ph.D. Part V.
The Destruction of Jerusalem, Text A, edited from the MSS. by Dr.
F. Kopka .
Hoccleve's Compleint, from the Cosin MS. at Durham, ed. F. J.
Furnivall, M.A. , Ph.D.
Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, A.D. 1303, re-edited by Dr.
Furnivall.
Robert of Brunne's Chronicle of England, from the Inner Temple
MS. , edited by Dr. Furnivall.
Caxton's englishing of the Eneydos, A.D. 1590, edited by M. T.
Culley, M.A.
Caxton's Book of the Ordre of Chyualry, ab. 1484, with Loutfut's
Scotch copy of it, ed. W. Bayne, B.A.
Caxton's Godfrey of Bullogne, or Last Siege of Jerusalem, 1481 .
Caxton's Curial, 1484-5, from the French of Alain Chartier, ed . F.
S. Ellis.
 4

LIST OF THE SOCIETY'S BOOKS .

ORIGINAL SERIES.
The Publications for 1866 (except Nos. 17, 19, 20, 21, 23) are out of print.
Subscribers who desire the issue for 1866 should send their guineas at once to the
Hon. Secretary, in order that other Texts for 1866 may be sent to press.
The Publications for 1864 (one guinea) are :—
1. Early English Alliterative Poems, ab. 1360 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 168.
2. Arthur, ab. 1440, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 48.
3. Lauder on the Dewtie of Kyngis, &c. , 1556, ed. F. Hall, D.C.L. 48.
4. Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight, ab. 1360, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s.
The Publications for 1865 (one guinea) are :—
5. Hume's Orthographie and Congruitie of the Britan Tongue, ab. 1617, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 4s.
6. Lancelot of the Laik, ab. 1500, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. 88.
7. Genesis and Exodus, ab. 1250, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 88.
8. Morte Arthure, ab. 1440, ed. E. Brock. 78.
9. Thynne on Chaucer's Works, ab. 1598, ed. Dr. Kingsley and F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 10s.
10. Merlin, ab. 1440, Part I., ed. H. B. Wheatley. 2s. 6d.
11. Sir D. Lyndesay's Works : The Monarche, ed. J. Small, M.A. Part I. 3s.
12. The Wright's Chaste Wife, ab. 1462, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 1s.
The Publications for 1866 (two guineas,— only Nos. 17, 19, 20, 21 and 23 in
print : the rest will be reprinted slowly) are :—
13. Seinte Marherete, 1200-1330, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne.
14. Kyng Horn, Floris and Blancheflour, &c., ed. Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby.
15. Political, Relgious, and Love Poems, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A.
16. The Book of Quinte Essence, ab. 1460-70, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A.
17. Parallel Extracts from Twenty-nine MSS. of Piers the Plowman, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat ls,
18. Hali Meidenhad, ab. 1200, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne.
19. Lyndesay's Monarche, &c. , Part II., ed. J. Small, M.A. 3s. 6d.
20. Hampole's English Prose Treatises, ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 18.
21. Merlín, Part II., ed. H. B. Wheatley. 4s.
22. Partenay or Lusignen, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat.
23. Dan Michel's Ayenbite of Inwyt, 1340, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s. 6d.
The Publications for 1867 (one guinea,-Nos. 24 and 26 out ofprint) are :-
24. Hymns to the Virgin and Christ ; the Parliament of Devils, &c., ab. 1430, ed. F. J. Furnivall,
M.A. 3s.
25. TheStacions ofRome,the Pilgrims' Sea-voyage,with Clene Maydenhod, ed. F. J. Furnivall , M.A. 1s.
26. Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, from R. Thornton's MS. (ab. 1440) , ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 2s.
27. Levins's Manipulus Vocabulorum, 1570, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 12s.
28. William's Vision of Piers the Plowman, 1362 A.D. The earliest or Vernon Text ; Text A.
Part I. Edited by Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. 6s.
29. Early English Homilies (ab. 1220-30 A.D.) from unique MSS. in the Lambeth and other
Libraries. Part I. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 78.
30. Pierce the Plowman's Crede, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. 2s.
The Publications for 1868 (one guinea) are :—
31. Myrc's Duties ofa Parish Priest, in Verse, ab. 1420 A.D. , ed. E. Peacock. 4s.
32. Early English Meals and Manners, ed. from Harleian and other MSS. by F. J. Furnivall,
M.A. 12s.
33. The Knight De La Tour Landry (from French of A.D. 1372), ab. 1440 A.D. A Father's Book for
his Daughters, ed. from Harl. MS. 1764 and Caxton's version, by Thomas Wright, M.A. 8s.
34. Early English Homilies (before 1300 A.D.) from unique MSS. in the Lambeth and other
Libraries. Part II. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris, 8s.
35. Lyndesay's Works, Part III.: The Historie and Testament of Squyer Meldrum, ed. F.
Hall, D.C.L. 2s.
The Publications for 1869 (one guinea) are : —
36. Merlin, Part III. Edited by H. B. Wheatley, Esq.; with an Essay on Arthurian Localities
by J. S. Stuart Glennie, Esq. 12s.
37. Lyndesay's Works, containing Ane Satyre of the Three Estaits. Part IV. Edited by
F. Hall, D.C.L. 4s.
38. William's Vision of Piers the Plowman, Text B. Part II. Edited from the MSS. by the Rev.
Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 10s. 6d.
39. The Alliterative Romance of the Destruction of Troy, translated from Guido de Colonna.
Part I. Edited by D. Donaldson, Esq., and the Rev. G. A. Panton. 10s. 6d.
 The Early English Text Society's Books. Original Series. 5

The Publications for 1870 (one guinea) are :—

40. English Gilds, their Statutes and Customs, 1389 A.D. Edited by the late Toulmin Smith, Esq.,
and Miss Lucy Toulmin Smith, with a Preliminary Essay, in 5 parts, on ' The History and
Development of Gilds, and the Origin of Trades-Unions,' by Dr Lujo Brentano. 21s.
41. William Lauder's Minor Poems. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 3s.
42. Bernardus De Cura Rei Famuliaris, with some Early Scottish Prophecies, &c. From a MS.
KK. 1. 5, in the Cambridge University Library. Edited by Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby, M.A. 2s.
43. Ratis Raving, and other Moral and Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse. Edited from the
Camb. Univ. MS. KK. 1. 5, by Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby, M.A. 38.
The Publications for 1871 (one guinea) are :-
44. The Alliterative Romance of Joseph of Arimathie, or The Holy Grail : a fragment from the
Vernon MS.; with Wynkyn de Worde's and Pynson's (A.D. 1526 and 1520) Lives of Joseph ;
edited by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 58.
45. King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, edited from 2 MSS., with an
English translation, Part I. , by Henry Sweet, M.A., Balliol College, Oxford. 10s.
46. Legends of the Holy Rood, Symbols of the Passion and Cross. Poems in Old English ofthe 11th ,
14th, and 15th centuries. Edited from MSS. by the Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s.
47. Lyndesay's Works, containing his Minor Poems, Part V. , edited by Dr. James A. H. Murray,
with a critical Essay by Professor Nichol of Glasgow. 3s.
48. The Times' Whistle, and other Poems, by R. C., 1616 ; edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 6s.
The Publications for 1872 (one guinea) are :—
49. An Old English Miscellany, containing a Bestiary, Kentish Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred , Re-
ligious Poems of the 13th century, edited from the MSS. by the Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s.
50. King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, edited from 2 MSS., with an
English translation, Part II., by Henry Sweet, M.A., Balliol College, Oxford. 10s.
51. The Life of St Juliana, 2 versions (1230 A.D.), with translations ; edited from the MSS. by the
Rev. T. O. Cockayne and Mr. E. Brock. 28.
52. Palladius on Husbondrie, from the unique MS., ab. 1420 A.D., Part I., ed. Rev. B. Lodge. 10s.
The Publications for 1873 (one guinea) are :—
53. Old English Homilies, Series II., from the unique 13th-century MS. in Trinity Coll. Cam-
bridge, with a photolithograph ; three Hymns to the Virgin and God, from a unique 13th-
century MS. at Oxford, a photolithograph of the music to two of them, and transcriptions of
it in modern notation by Dr. Rimbault, and A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S.; the whole edited by
the Rev. Dr. Richard Morris. 8s.
54. The Vision of Piers Plowman, Text C (completing the 3 versions of this great poem), with an
Autotype ; and two unique alliterative poems : Richard the Redeles (by William, the author
of the Vision) ; and The Crowned King ; edited by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 188.
55. Generydes, a Romance, edited from the unique MS., ab. 1440 A.D., in Trin. Coll. Cambridge,
Part I., by W. Aldis Wright, M.A., Trin. Coll. Cambr. 3s.
The Publications for 1874 (one guinea) are : —
56. The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, in alliterative verse ; Part II., ed. by D. Donald-
son, Esq., and the late Rev. G. A. Panton. 10s. 6d.
57. The Early English Version of the " Cursor Mundi "; in four Texts, Part I., edited by the Rev.
Dr. R. Morris. With 2 photolithographic facsimiles. 10s. 6d.
58. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., Part I., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 88.
The Publications for 1875 (one guinea) are : —
59. The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, Part II., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 15s.
60. Meditacyuns on the Soper of Our Lorde (perhaps by Robert of Brunne), edited from the MSS.
by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 2s. 6d.
61. The Romance and Prophecies of Thomas of Erceldoune, printed from five MSS.; edited by Dr.
James A. H. Murray. 10s. 6d.
The Publications for 1876 (one guinea) are :—
62. The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, Part III., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 15s.
63. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., Part II., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 4s.
64. Francis Thynne's Embleames and Epigrams, A.D. 1600, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 4s.
65. Be Domes Dæge (Bede's De Die Judicii), &c. , ed. Rev. Prof. J. R. Lumby. 28.
The Publications for 1877 (one guinea) are :—
66. The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, Part IV., with 2 autotypes, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s.
67. Notes on Piers Plowman, Part I., by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 21s.
The Publications for 1878 (one guinea) are :—
68. The " Cursor Mundi," in 4 Texts, Part V., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 25s.
69. Adam Davie's 5 Dreams about Edward II., &c. , ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 5s.
70. Generydes, a Romance, Part II., ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. 4s.
6 The Early English Text Society's Books. Original Series.

The Publications for 1879 (one guinea) are :—

71. The Lay Folk's Mass-Book, 4 Texts, ed. Rev. Canon Simmons. 258.
72. Palladius on Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 A.D. ) . Part II. Ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 58.
The Publications for 1880 (one guinea) are :—
73. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., Part III., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 88.
74. Wycliffe's English Works (those hitherto unprinted), ed . F. D. Matthew. 20s.
The Publications for 1881 (one guinea) are :- 1
75. Catholicon Anglicum, an English-Latiu Word-book, A. D. 1483, ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 20s.
76. Aelfric's Metrical Homilies, Part I., with a modern englishing, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat. 10s.
The Publications for 1882 (one guinea) are :
77. Beowulf, the unique MS. autotyped and transliterated, edited by Prof. Zupitza, Ph.D. 25s.
78. The Fifty Earliest English Wills in the Court of Probate, 1387-1439, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 78.
The Publications for 1883 (one guinea) are :—
79. King Alfred's Orosius, from Lord Tollemache's 9th cent . MS. , Part I, ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 13s.
Extra Volume (large). Facsimile of the Epinal Glossary, 8th century, ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 15s.
The Publications for 1884 (one guinea) are :-
80. The Anglo-Saxon Life of St. Katherine and its Latin Original, ed. Dr. Einenkel, M.A. 12s.
81. Piers Plowman : Notes, Glossary, &c. Part IV, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A. 188.
The Publications for 1885 (one guinea) are :—
82. Aelfric's Metrical Homilies, Part II, with a modern Englishing, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat. 12s.
83. The Oldest English Texts, ed. Hy. Sweet, M.A. 20s.
The Publications for 1886 (one guinea) are :-
84. Additional Analogs to ' The Wright's Chaste Wife.' No. 12, by W. A. Clouston. 1s.
85. The Three Kings of Cologne. 2 English Texts, and 1 Latin, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 178.
86. Prose Lives of Women Saints, ab. 1610 A.D., ed. from the unique MS. by Dr. C. Horstmann. 12s.
The Publications for 1887 (one guinea) are :-
87. Early English Verse Lives of Saints (earliest version), Laud MS. 108, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 20s.
88. Hy. Bradshaw's Life of St. Werburghe (Pynson, 1521 ), ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 10s.
For Texts in the Press, and in preparation, see pages 1-3, above.
 The Early English Text Society's Books. Extra Series. 7

EXTRA SERIES ( One guinea a year).

The Publicationsfor 1867 (one guinea) are :—
I. William of Palerne ; or, William and the Werwolf. Re-edited from the unique MS. in King's
College, Cambridge, by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 13s.
II. Early English Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, Part I., by
A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. 10s.
The Publications for 1868 (one guinea) are :—
III. Caxton's Book of Curtesye, in 3 Versions : 1, from the unique print in the Camb. Univ.
Libr.; 2, the Oriel MS. 79 ; 3, the Balliol MS . 354. Ed. by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 58.
IV. Havelok the Dane. Re-edited from the unique MS. by the Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. ,
with the sanction and aid of the original editor, Sir Frederic Madden. 10s.
V. Chaucer's Boethius. Edited from the two best MSS. by the Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 12s.
VI. Chevelere Assigne. Re-edited from the unique MS. by H. H. Gibbs, M.A. 3s.
The Publications for 1869 (one guinea) are :—
VII. Early English_Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, Part II.
by A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. 10s.
VIII. Queene Elizabethes Achademy, a Book of Precedence, &c. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A.,
with Essays on early Italian and German Books of Courtesy, by W. M. Rossetti, Esq., and
Dr. E. Oswald, Esq. 13s.
IX. Awdeley's Fraternitye of Vacabondes, Harman's Caveat, &c. Edited by E. Viles, Esq., and
F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 7s. 6d.
The Publications for 1870 (one guinea) are :—
X. Andrew Boorde's Introduction of Knowledge, 1547, and Dyetary of Helth, 1542 ; with Barnes in
theDefence of the Berde, 1542-3. Edited, with a Life of BOORDE, and an account ofhis Works,
by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 18s.
XI. Barbour's Bruce, Part I. Edited from the MSS. and early printed editions, by the Rev.
Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 12s.
The Publications for 1871 (one guinea) are :—
XII. England in Henry VIII.'s Time : a Dialogue between Cardinal Pole and Lupset, mainly on
the Condition of England, written by Thomas Starkey, Chaplain to Henry VIII. Part II.
Edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 12s. (Part I., Starkey's Life and Letters, is No. XXXII.)
XIII. A Supplycacyon of the Beggers, by Simon Fish, 1528-9 A.D., edited by F. J. Furnivall , M.Á.;
with A Supplication to our Moste Soueraigne Lorde ; A Supplication of the Poore Commons ; and
The Decaye of England by the Great Multitude of Sheep, edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 6s.
XIV. Early English Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, Part III.
by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. 10s.
The Publications for 1872 (one guinea) are :—
XV. Robert Crowley's Thirty-one Epigrams, Voyce of The Last Trumpet, Way to Wealth, &c. , 1550-1
A.D., edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq . 12s.
XVI. Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe, 1391 A.D. Ed. from MSS . by Rev. Prof. W. Skeat,
M.A. 10s.
XVII. The Complaynt of Scotlande, 1549 A.D. , with an Appendix of four Contemporary English
Tracts (1542-48 A.D.) . Part I., edited by Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 10s.
The Publications for 1873 (one guinea) are :—
XVIII. The Complaynt of Scotlande, 1549 A.D., with an Appendix of four contemporary English
Tracts (1542-48), Part II., edited by Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 8s.
XIX. Oure Ladyes Myroure, A.D. 1530, edited by the Rev. J. H. Blunt, M.A., with four full-page
photolithographic facsimiles by Cooke and Fotheringham. 24s.
The Publications for 1874 (one guinea) are :—
XX. Lonelich's History of the Holy Grail (ab. 1450 A.D.) , from the French of Sires Robiers de
Borron, Part I. , ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. Ss.
XXI. Barbour's Bruce, Part II., ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 4s.
XXII. Henry Brinklow's Complaynt of Roderyck Mors (ab. 1542) ; and The Lamentacion of a Chris-
tian against the Citie of London, made by Roderigo Mors, A.D. 1545. Ed . J. M. Cowper. 98.
XXIII. Early English Pronunciation, Part IV. , by A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. 10s.
The Publicationsfor 1875 (one guinea) are :—
XXIV. Lonelich's History of the Holy Grail, Part II., ed. F. J. Furnivall, M. A. 10s.
XXV. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, Part I., ed. Prof. Zupitza. 20s.
8 The Early English Text Society's Books. Extra Series.

The Publications for 1876 (one guinea) are :—

XXVI. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, Part II., ed. Prof. Zupitza. 14s.
XXVII. The English Works of John Fisher, Bishop of Rochester (died 1535), Part I, the Text,
edited by Rev. Prof. J. E. B. Mayor, M.A. 168.
The Publications for 1877 (one guinea) are :-
XXVIII. Lonelich's Holy Grail, Part III., ed. F. J. Furnivali, M.A. 10s.
XXIX. Barbour's Bruce. Part III., ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 21s. (large paper, 42s.) .
The Publications for 1878 (one guinea) are :-
XXX. Lonelich's Holy Grail, Part IV. , ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A.__ 158.
XXXI. The Alliterative Romance of Alexander and Dindimus, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. 68.
XXXII. Starkey's " England in Henry VIII's time ": Starkey's Life and Letters ; Part I., ed. S. J.
Herrtage, B.A. 88.
The Publications for 1879 (one guinea) are :—
XXXIII. Gesta Romanorum (englisht ab. 1440) : the Early English Versions, edited from the MSS .
and black-letter editions, by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s.
XXXIV. Charlemagne Romances : No. I. Sir Ferumbras ; edited from the unique Ashmole MS.,
by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s.
The Publications for 1880 (one guinea) are :—
XXXV. Charlemagne Romances : No. II. The Sege off Melayne, ed. by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 12s.
XXXVI. Charlemagne Romances : No. III. The Lyf of Charles the Grete, englisht by Caxton,
A.D. 1485, Part I., ed. by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 16s.
The Publicationsfor 1881 (one guinea) are :—
XXXVII. Charlemagne Romances : No. IV. The Lyf of Charles the Grete, englisht by Caxton,
A. D. 1485, Part II., ed. by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 158.
XXXVIII. Charlemagne Romances : No. V. The Romance of the Sowdone of Babylone, ed. Dr. E.
Hausknecht. 15s.
The Publications for 1882 (one guinea) are : -
XXXIX. Charlemagne Romances :-6. Rauf Coilyear, Roland, Otuel, &c., ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s.
XL. Charlemagne Romances :-7. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part I. 15s.
The Publications for 1883 (one guinea) are :
XLI. Charlemagne Romances :-8. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt II. 158.
XLII. Guy of Warwick, the Auchinleck and Caius MSS. , Part I, ed. Prof. Zupitza. 15s.
The Publications for 1884 (one guinea) are :-
XLIII. Charlemagne Romances :-9. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt III. 15s.
XLIV. Charlemagne Romances :-10. The Four Sons of Aymon, by Caxton, ed. Miss O. Richardson.
Part I. 15s.
The Publications for 1885 (one guinea) are :-
Charlemagne Romances :-11 . The Four Sons of Aymon, by Caxton, ed. Miss O. Richardson. Part II.
Charlemagne Romances :-12 . Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners , ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part III.
Bp. Fisher's English Works, ed. Rev. Ronald Bayne, B.A. Part II. [ 4t Press.
Hoccleve's Minor Poems, ed . F. J. Furnivall, M.A. , Ph. D. [ At Press;
Compleint,
An Alexander Romance, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat and J.'H . Hessels, M.A.
The Publications for 1886 (one guinea) are :—
XLVII. The Wars of Alexander, ed. Rev. Prov. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 208.
XLVIII. Sir Bevis of Hamton, ed. Prof. E. Kölbing. Part II. 108.
The Publications for 1887 (one guinea) are :—
XLIX. Guy of Warwick, 2 Texts (Auchinleck and Caius MSS. ) , Part II, ed . Prof. J. Zupitza,
Ph.D. 158.
L. Charlemagne Romances :-12. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part IV. 58.
LI. Torrent of Portyngale, from the unique MS. in the Chetham Library, ed. E. Adam, Ph.D. 10s.
For Texts in the Press, and preparing, see p. 3, above.

LONDON : TRÜBNER & CO., 57 & 59, LUDGATE HILL .

BERLIN : ASHER & CO., 53 MOHRENSTRASSE.
 .,1
31 886
December
ended
Year
the
for
SOCIETY
TEXT
ENGLISH
EARLY
of
Expenditure
and
Income

RECEIPTS
. PAYMENTS
.
£ S. d . £ .d8. £
d
.S. s.d
£
886
anuary
,11JAT
BANK
BALANCE ... 582 ACCOUNT
PRINTING
:-
hand
in
Cash 65 15
0
587

991
88
... ... .
Series
Original
:-
SMEMBERS
' UBSCRIPTIONS Texts
English
Oldest
83.
No. 0319
For ... ...
Wright's
Analogs
the
to
No.
Additional
84.
back
years 139 6
Series
OriginalFor1886 12
211 Wife
Chaste ... 18
For
1887 ... 3
4 No.
of
Kings
Three
The
85.
Cologne ... 185
13
Saints
No.
Women
of
Lives
The
86. ... 106
354 3 3 Circulars 2
... ... ... ... ... 3325 63
631
0690
commission
Less 198 344 3
5
For
back
years 17
147 Extra
.
Series
Series
Extra 1886
For 148 19 Aymon
XLVII
.,PSonnes
Fart
of
oure 141
16
For
1887 ... 2 3 XLVI
,P.Sir
Hamtoun
of
Beues
I.
art ... 86
298 19 XLVII
Alexander
]of
account
[o.Wnars... ... 103
331
11
3
096

677

Subscriptions
rLess
commission
&eturned 12 14 286 65

870 30 060 60
Series 30
43 GENERAL
:-
ACCOUNT
1885
,inriginal
OSales S.
OIndex
,and
G.lossary
Copying
Do. Series
Extra 33
14 0 Do. S. ...
E. 22
:

63
17
4
printing
Hupe's
H.
Dr.
Contribution
towards
Mundi
Cursor
on
Essay
1886
and
,1885
Stock
Warehousing ... 10
Clerk ... ... 10
Insurance
...
... 120
c.,&tationery
SPPostageacking 612 1106
16
76 10000
60 40000

3205 50026

December
,131st
AT n
o886
BANK
BALANCE 206
4
Cash
Petty 68 212
12 3
Treasurer's Cash Account for 1886 .

... ...
20
Co

1£282 31
1£13232
and
.
correct
found
the
Vouchers
Examined
with 14
FRED
,.D.
MATTHEW AUDITORS
. T
WHEATLEY
.,B.REASURER
HENRY
,HUTT
A.
GRANGER H ON
DALZIEL
.S,A.EC
W.
6
 1
.31887
December
ended
Year
,for
the
SOCIETY
TEXT
ENGLISH
EARLY
of
Expenditure
and
Income
10

RECEIPTS
. .
PAYMENTS
£
s.d8.
£ .dS. .d
s£ :-
ACCOUNT
PRINTING
BANK
AT
1January
,BALANCE
st
887 206
4 .
Series
Original
Cash
hand
in ... 6 8 12
212
3 Saints
of
Lives
Eng erse
.VEarly
87.
No.

230
MEMBERS
'SUBSCRIPTIONS account
]o[ n ... 13
108
:- ... Werburghe
No.
.88.
St.
of
Life *** 99
6
For
back 136 6 ... ... 7
19
207
16

Series years
Original1887
For ... 186
19 .
Series
Extra
17

20
bXLVII
]Wars
[.Talance
Alexander
of
he 89
323
5 7 II
.ofart
PBevis
Hamton
XLVIII
,Sir 45
commission
Less... 419
0 7
1304 G II
Warwick
.,Pofart
XLIX uy ... 88
Extra For
year
backs 15
103
0 IV
PL. art
.,of
Burdeux
Huon 32 9
Series 1887
For 15
131
0 Circulars 4 11
12
259
28004
73920

235
10 GENERAL
ACCOUNT
:-
commission
Less... 15
19 215
15 0 &
c., tationery
SPPostage
acking . rig 710 3
OIndexing
co

,Original
1886
in
Sales
Series nd
, ollating
aCCopying
For
76 0 143
19 0
Do. Series
Extra 10
29 Series xtra
... 10
105 8 EIndexing
nd
aollating
,CCopying
For
Reprints ... ... 4 Series 8 5

100100010
ARE
FOLLOWING
THE
THE
TO
SUBSCRIBERS , 887
Stock
1Warehousing 05
JUBILEE
FUND
:- Clerk 10 0
T.
,.
MCulley ...
Stock
,1of887
Insurance 210
0 Maps
-Blocks
Wood
and
... 515
,J.
Dawes
S. 0 182
19 9
,M.
Harris BALANCE
31st
BANK
,1AT
December
887 15
199
Morison
J, . 0
Skeat
,W.
W. 0 Petty
Cash... 3 19
199 3
60009 78

11211
Stephens
.,Geo 1 0
., obt
RTaylor 1 1 0
Treasurer's Cash Account for 1887.

1121 III
012

ooooooo
811
£650 811
£650

Examined
Vouchers
the
with
and
correct
.found
MATTHEW
.D.
,FRED AUDIT
. ORS WHEATLEY
T
HENRY
.,B.REASURER
,A.
HUTT
GRANGER SH ON
DALZIEL
W.
.,A.EC
 11

LIST OF MEMBERS .

COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT.
DIRECTOR : FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A. , Ph.D.
TREASURER: HENRY B. WHEATLEY, ESQ.
HON. SEC.: W. A. DALZIEL, ESQ. , 67 VICTORIA ROAD,
FINSBURY PARK, LONDON, N.
HON. SEC. for America : PROF. F. J. CHILD, HARVArd College,
CAMBRIDGE, MASS. , U. S. A.
ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, B.A., REV. PROF. J. E. B. MAYOR,
F.R.S. M.A.
HENRY HUCKS GIBBS, M.A. DR. J. A. H. MURRAY.
SIDNEY J. HERRTAGE, B.A. PROF. NAPIER, M.A. , Ph.D.
PROF. E. KÖLBING, Ph.D. EDWARD B. PEACOCK, ESQ.
S. L. LEE, B.A. REV. PROF. SKEAT, M.A. , LL.D.
REV. PROF. LUMBY, D.D. DR. HENRY SWEET, M.A.
F. D. MATTHEW, ESQ. W. ALDIS WRIGHT, M.A. , LL.D.
REV. DR. RICHARD MORRIS. PROF. ZUPITZA, Ph.D.
(With power to add Workers to their number.)

BANKERS :
THE UNION BANK OF LONDON, PRINCES STREET, E.C.
PUBLISHERS : TRÜBNER & CO., 57 & 59, LUDGATE HILL, E.C.

A star is prefixt to the names of those who subscribe to the Extra Series and to the
Original Series.

AINSWORTH, Dr. R. F. , Cliff Point, Lower Broughton, Manchester.

ALEXANDER, George Russell, 42, Sardinia Terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow.
ALEXANDER, Walter, 4 Burnbank Gardens, Glasgow.
*ALLSOPP, The Hon. A. Percy, Streethay Lodge, Lichfield.
ALLYN, J. (Bookseller), Boston, U. S. A. (by Trübner & Co. ) .
AMERY, J. Sparke, Druid House, Ashburton , Devon.
*AMHERST COLLEGE LIBRARY, Amherst, Mass., U. S. A. (by Allen) .
AMHURST, Wm. A. Tyssen, Didlington Hall, Brandon, Norfolk.
ANGUS, Rev. Joseph, D.D. , Regent's Park College, N.W.
*ASHER & Co. , Messrs., 13, Bedford Street, Covent Garden, W.C. (3 sets) .
*ASTOR LIBRARY, New York, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
*ATHENÆUM CLUB, Pall Mall, S.W.
12 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc., 1888.

*ATKINSON, Rev. E. , D.D. , Clare College Lodge, Cambridge.

*ATKINSON, Rev. J. C., Danby Parsonage, Grosmont, Yorkshire.
AUSTIN, Stephen, Hertford.
* BAER, Messrs. J. & Co., Frankfort (by Trübner & Co.).
BALLIOL COLLEGE, OXFORD.
*BAYLEY, Arthur, Pembroke College, Oxford.
* BERLIN UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Asher & Co.).
*BINNS, Rev. William , Stourton Lodge, Arno Road, Oxton, Birkenhead.
* BIRMINGHAM CENTRAL FREE LIBRARY, Ratcliff Place, Birmingham.
* BIRMINGHAM LIBRARY, C. E. Scarse, Esq., Union Street, Birmingham .
* BOARDMAN, Rev. Charles, D.D., St. Wilfrid's Presbytery, Longridge, Preston.
BOMBAY ASIATIC SOCIETY (by Trübner & Co. ).
*BOSTON ATHENÆUM LIBRARY, U. S. A.
BOSTON PUBLIC LIBRARY, Boston, Mass. , U. S. A. (by Trübner & Co.).
BOTTOMLEY, Edward, Greenfield, Manchester (by Trübner & Co.).
BOURDILLON, F. W., Rother Lea, Midhurst, Sussex. (Extra Series only.)
BOWEN, H. Courthope, 3, York St., Portman Sq., W.
BOYD-CARPENTER, H., King's College, Cambridge.
BRACKETT, Dr. J. R. Montpelier, Vermont, U. S. A.
BRADLEY, Henry, 11, Bleisho Rd. , Lavender Hill, London , S.W.
*BRESLAU UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Asher & Co.).
*BROOKE, Col. Thomas, Armitage Bridge, Huddersfield .
* BROOKLYN MERCANTILE LIBRARY, New York, U. S. A. (by Allen) .
BROWN, Arthur Henry, Brentwood (by Trübner & Co.).
*BROWN, Prof., Canterbury College, Christchurch, New Zealand (by Trübner
& Co.).
*BRUSHFIELD, Dr. T. N., The Cliff, Budleigh- Salterton, Devon.
* BUCKLEY, Rev. Wm. Edw. , Rectory, Middleton Cheney, Banbury.
BURNS, James T. , Kirliston , Edinburgh.
BURNSIDE, W., Pembroke College, Cambridge.
* BURTON ON TRENT INSTITUTE, Union St., Burton-on-Trent.
CARPERTER, J. Estlin, Leathes House, Fitzjohn's Avenue, Hampstead, N.W.
CHANCE, Dr. F., Burleigh House, Sydenham Hill, S.E.
CHAPPELL , William, F.S.A. , Strafford Lodge, Oatlands Park, Weybridge Station .
CHELTENHAM COLLEGE LIBRARY, Cheltenham.
CHELTENHAM LIBRARY, 5, Royal Crescent, Cheltenham.
* CHETHAM'S LIBRARY, Hunt's Bank, Manchester.
* CHICAGO PUBLIC LIBRARY, Chicago, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
CHICHESTER, Lord Bishop of, The Palace, Chichester.
*CHORLTON, Thomas, 32, Brazennose Street, Manchester.
CHRISTIAN, Rev. George, Redgate, Uppingham, Rutland.
* CHRISTIANIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, Norway (care of Mr. T. Bennett,
Christiania).
* CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
CHURCHILL, Miss Caroline , 23, Stanley Gardens, Notting Hill, London , N.
* CINCINNATI PUBLIC AND SCHOOL LIBRARY, Cincinnati, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
*CLINTON HALL ASSOCIATION, New York, U. S. A. (by Trübner & Co.).
COHEN, Arthur, 6, King's Bench Walk, Temple, E.C.
* COLERIDGE, The Right Hon. Lord, 1 , Sussex Square, Hyde Park, W.
* COMPTON, Lord Alwyne, Bishop of Ely, Castle Ashby, Northampton.
* CORNELL UNIVERSITY, ITHACA, New York, U. S. A. (by Allen) .
CRAIG, Dr. W. J., 8, Grenville St. , Brunswick Sq. , W.C. (by Trübner & Co.).
CULLEY, M. T., Coupland Castle, Wooler, Northumberland (Extra Series only) .
CUTHBERT, A., Glasgow (by Mr. Maclehose).
 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc. , 1888. 13

* DABIS, Miss, 1 , Crofton Cottages, Cambridge.

*DALZIEL, W. A., 67, Victoria Road, Finsbury Park, London, N. (Hon. Sec.).
DAVIES, Rev. J., 16, Belsize Sq., South Hampstead, N.W. (by Trübner & Co.) .
DAWES, Rev. Dr. J. S. , Newton House, Surbiton, Surrey.
DEIGHTON, BELL, & Co. , 13, Trinity St., Cambridge.
DERBY, Earl of, 23, St. James's Square, S.W.
*DEVONSHIRE, The Duke of, Devonshire House, Piccadilly, W.
DICKSON, Thomas, H. M. General Register House, Edinburgh.
* DOWDEN, Prof. Edward, Winstead, Temple Road, Rathmines, Dublin.
DURHAM CATHEDRAL, THE LIBRARY OF THE Dean and CHAPTER.
*DYKES, Frederick, Wakefield.
*EARLE, Rev. Professor J. , 15, Norham Road, Oxford.
EDINBURGH UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Williams & Norgate) .
ELWORTHY, Fredk. T., Foxdown, Wellington, Somerset.
*EVANS, Sebastian, Heathfield, Alleyn Park, West Dulwich, S.E.
*EVERARD, C. H., Eton College, Windsor.
*EXETER COLLEGE, OXFORD.
FAUNTHORPE, Rev. John P., Whitelands Training College, 35, King's Road,
Chelsea, S.W.
FERRIS, O. A., Fairview, Dartmouth Park Avenue, N.W.
* FINANCE, Rev. Gerard de, St. Pierre de l'Etang du Nord, Grindstone Island,
Magdalen Islands, Brit. N. America.
*FORD, John Rawlinson, 25, Albion St., Leeds.
*Fox, Francis F., Yate House, Chipping Sodbury.
*FREIBURG UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, Baden.
*FURNESS, Horace Howard, 222, West Washington Sq., Philadelphia, U. S. A.
* FURNIVALL, Dr. F. J., 3, St. George's Square, Primrose Hill, London, N.W.
(Director.)
GAISFORD, Rev. T. A., 2, Devonshire Pl., Bath (by Trübner & Co.) .
*GEROLD & Co., Vienna ( by Trübner & Co.) .
* GIBBS, Henry H., St. Dunstan's, Regent's Park, N.W.
* GILMAN, Arthur, 11 , Mason Street, Cambridge, Mass., U. S. A,
*GISSING, Algernon F., 10, Barstow Sq., Wakefield.
*GLASGOW UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Mr. Maclehose) .
GORDON, Rev. Robert, 6, Mayfield Street, Newington, Edinburgh (by
Mr. Stevenson).
GRAY, Arthur, Jesus College, Cambridge.
* GREIFSWALD UNIVERSITY. (By Asher & Co.)
*GREVEL, H. & Co., 33, King St., Covent Garden, W.C.
*GUILDHALL, LIBRARY OF THE CORPORATION OF LONDON, E.C.
* HAILSTONE, Edward, Walton Hall, Wakefield (by Mr. J. Wilson).
*HALES, Professor J. W. , 1 , Oppidan's Road, Primrose Hill, N.W.
HALL, Joseph, Grammar School, Manchester.
HAMBURG STADT BIBLIOTHEK.
HANSON, Sir Reginald, 4, Bryanston Sq., London, W.
* HARRIS, Mortimer, 10, Angell Park Gardens, Brixton, S.W.
*HARRIS, William, 20, Elvetham Road, Edgbaston , Birmingham.
HARRISON, Professor J. , Washington and Lee University, Lexington, Virginia,
U. S. A. (by Trübner & Co.).
*HARVARD COLLEGE, Cambridge, Mass., U. S. A. (by Allen) .
HARVEY, W. Fred., 2, Temple Gardens, Temple, E.C.
*HAY, C. A., 127, Harley Street, W.
HEALES, Major Alfred ( F.S.A. ) , Leesons, Chislehurst, Kent.
HELWICH, Professor H. R. , 29, Neugasse, Oberdöbling, Vienna, Austria.
14 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc. , 1888.

HERTZ, Dr. W., Munich (by Trübner & Co.) .

HESSELS, J. H. , Cambridge.
* HODGSON, Shadworth H., 45, Conduit Street, Regent Street, W.
HOLME, J. Wilson, 34, Old Jewry, E.C.
*HOWARD, Henry, Stone House, Kidderminster.
HULL SUBSCRIPTION LIBRARY, Albion Street, Hull.
HULME, E. C. , 18, Philbeach Gardens, South Kensington, S.W.
HUTCHINSON, Edward, the Elms, Darlington.
*JAMES, Colonel Edward C., Ogdenburg, St. Lawrence County, New York,
U. S. A.
*JENKINS, Sir James, K.C.B., Nevinston, Mannamead , Plymouth.
*JOHNS Hopkins Library, Baltimore, U. S. A. (by Allen).
JOHNSON, G. J. , 36, Waterloo St. , Birmingham.
JOHNSON, Dr. Henry, Brunswick, Maine, U. S. A. (by Trübner & Co. ) .
JOHNSON, H., 21 , Kildare Gardens, Westbourne Park, London, W.
*JONES, John Joseph, Abberley Hall, Stourport.
*JUNIOR CARLTON CLUB, Pall Mall, S.W.
* KANSAS UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Trübner & Co.).
KENT & CO . (by Trübner & Co.).
*KER, William P., 203, Newport Road, Cardiff.
* KETT, Rev. C. W., 2, Haverstock Ter. , South Hampstead, N.W.
* KING'S COLLEGE, Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co.) .
* KING'S INN LIBRARY, Henrietta Street, Dublin.
* KINGSBURY, Rev. T. L. , Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co.).
* KLINCKSIECK, F., Paris (by Trübner & Co.).
* LAFAYETTE COLLEGE, Easton, Penn. , U. S. A.
*LAMBERT, Joshua C., Independent College, Taunton.
* LEATHES, Frederick de M. , 17, Tavistock Place, Tavistock Square, W.C.
* LEEDS LIBRARY, Commercial St., Leeds.
LEWIS, Rev. Henry, Principal, Culham College, Oxon.
*LISTER, John, Shibden Hall, Halifax.
*LITTLE, E. D. , The Mount, Northallerton.
LITERARY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY, Sheffield (by Trübner & Co. ) .
* LIVERPOOL FREE PUBLIC LIBRARY (by G. G. Walmsley, 50, Lord St. ,
Liverpool).
LOCKWOOD & Co. , 7, Stationers' Hall Court, E. C. (by Trübner & Co.).
* LONDON INSTITUTION, Finsbury Circus, E.C.
* LONDON LIBRARY, 12, St. James's Square, S.W.
* LOUNSBURY, Prof. T. R., Yale College, New Haven, Conn., U. S. A.
*Low, Messrs. S. & Co. , 188, Fleet Street, E.C. (by Trübner & Co.).
* LOWELL, Professor J. Russell, Harvard , Mass. , U. S. A.
*LUARD, Rev. Henry Richards, 4, St. Peter's Terrace, Cambridge.
*LUMBY, Rev. Prof. J. Rawson, St. Mary's Gate, Cambridge.
LUSHINGTON, Professor E. L., D.C.L.- Park House, Maidstone.
* MACMILLAN, A., Bedford Street, Covent Garden, W.C.
* MANCHESTER, The Duke of, Kimbolton Castle, St. Neot's.
* MANCHESTER PUBLIC FREE LIBRARY, Manchester. 3
MARBURG UNIVERSITY. (Extra Series only.)
MARKBY, Alfred, 9, New Square, Lincoln's Inn, W.C.
* MARSHALL , John, 20, Holyrood Crescent, Glasgow.
* MARTINEAU, P. M., Littleworth, Esher, Surrey.
MASON, C. P. , 5, College Gardens, Dulwich, S.E.
*MASSON, M. Gustave, Harrow on the hill.
MATTHEW, Fredk. D., Quarryton, Hayne Road, Beckenham , Kent.
 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc. , 1888. 15

*MÄTZNER, Dr. (by Asher & Co.).

* MAYOR, Rev. Prof. John E. B., St. John's College, Cambridge.
* MELBOURNE PUBLIC LIBRARY (by S. Mullen).
*MERCANTILE LIBRARY, St. Louis, Missouri, U. S. A.
*MERTON COLLEGE, Oxford.
METCALFE, W. M., South Manse, Paisley.
* MICHIGAN, UNIVERSITY OF, Ann Arbor, Michigan, U. S. A.
* MICKLETHWAITE, J. T., Delahay Street, Westminster, S.W.
MILL HILL SCHOOL, Hendon, N.W.
* MITCHELL LIBRARY, Glasgow.
MOHR, E., Heidelberg (by Trübner & Co.).
MONSON, Viscount, 29, Belgrave Square, S.W.
MOORE, S., 25, Dover St., Chorlfon-on- Medlock, Manchester.
* MORISON, John, Messrs., 11 , Burnbank Gardens, Glasgow.
MORLEY, Prof. Henry, 8, Upper Park Road, Haverstock Hill, N.W.
* MORRIS, Rev. Dr. Richard, Lordship Lodge, Wood Green, N.
MOULTON, Rev. Dr. Wm. F., The Leys, Cambridge.
* MULLEN, S., 48, Paternoster Row, London, E.C.
MÜLLER, Professor Max, 7, Norham Gardens, Oxford.
MUNBY, Arthur J., 6, Fig-tree Court, Temple, E.C.
*MURRAY, Dr. James A. H. , Oxford.
* NAPIER, Professor A. S., Headington Hill, Oxford.
*NATIONAL LIBRARY OF IRELAND, Dublin (by Hodges, Figgis & Co.).
NEBRASKA UNIVERSITY, U. S. A. (by Trübner & Co.).
*NECK, M. G. van, Goes, Holland.
* NEW JERSEY COLLEGE LIBRARY, New Jersey, U. S. A. (by H. Grevel & Co. ).
* NEW UNIVERSITY CLUB, St. James's Street, S.W.
*NEWCASTLE- UPON-TYNE LITERARY AND PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY, Westgate
Road.
* NICHOLL, G. W., Ham, Cowbridge, Glamorganshire.
NORFOLK AND NORWICH LITERARY INSTITUTION, St. Andrew's Broad Street,
Norwich.
*NORWICH FREE LIBRARY, Norwich.
* NORWICH, Dean and Chapter of (care of Archdeacon Nevill, The Close,
Norwich).
*NOTTINGHAM FREE PUBLIC LIBRARIES, Nottingham.
OLIPHANT, T. L. Kington, Charlsfield, Gask, Auchterarder.
* ORMEROD, Henry M., 5, Clarence Street, Manchester.
*OUSELEY, Rev. Sir Frederick Gore, Bart., St. Michael's College, Tenbury,
Herefordshire.
*OWENS COLLEGE LIBRARY, Manchester.
PARIS, La Faculté des Lettres de Paris, M. Thorin, Rue de Médicis (care of
Dulau, 37, Soho Sq., W.) . (Extra Series only.)
* PARKER & CO. , Messrs . Jas., Broad Street, Oxford (2 sets).
*PEABODY INSTITUTE, Baltimore, U. S. A. (by Allen) .
PEACOCK, Edward B. , Bottesford Manor, Brigg, Lincolnshire.
PEACOCK, William, 3, Sunniside, Sunderland.
PEEL, George, Brookfield, Cheadle, Cheshire.
PEILE, John, Christ's College, Cambridge.
* PENZANCE LIBRARY, Penzance.
* PESKETT, Arthur George, Magdalene College, Cambridge.
PHILADELPHIA LIBRARY COMPANY, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
*PHILADELPHIA MERCANTILE LIBRARY, U. S. A. (by Allen).
* PLYMOUTH INSTITUTION, Athenæum, Plymouth.
 16 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc. , 1888.

* PORTER, Rd. F. , Boley Hill House, Rochester.

PORTICO LIBRARY, 57, Mosley Street, Manchester.
* PRIAULX, Osw. de Beauvoir, 8, Cavendish Square, W.
* PRICE, Mrs. W. E., Hillfield, Gloucester.
PROCTER, Rev. Francis, Wilton Vicarage, North Walsham, Norfolk,
* PUBLIC RECORD OFFICE, London, E.C. (by Trübner & Co.).
QUEEN'S COLLEGE, Cork.
QUEEN'S COLLEGE LIBRARY, Belfast.
READ, Rev. Stephen G. , Barton St. Mary, Brandon, Norfolk.
REES, G., Overseers' Offices, 27, Bridge St. , Birkenhead.
* REFORM CLUB, Pall Mall, S.W. (by Mr. Ridgway).
*REICHEL, H. R., University College of North Wales, Bangor.
RILEY, Athelstan, 32, Queen's Gardens, Bayswater, W.
ROBERTS, Robert, Queen's Terrace, Boston , Lincolnshire.
ROCHDALE FREE PUBLIC LIBRARY, Rochdale.
* ROCHE, J. (by Trübner & Co. ).
* RONKSLEY, James George, 12, East Parade, Sheffield.
ROSTOCK UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Asher & Co. ).
*ROTTON, J. F., 3, Boltons, West Brompton, S.W.
* ROUND, P. Zillwood, 30, South St., Greenwich, S.E.
*ROYAL INSTITUTION, Albemarle Street, W.
ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 19, Dawson Street, Dublin.
*ROYAL LIBRARY, Windsor Castle.
ROYAL LIBRARY, Munich (by Trübner and Co. ) .
*ROYAL LIBRARY, Stockholm (by Trübner & Co.).
* ROYAL SOCIETY OF LITERATURE, 4, St. Martin's Place, Charing Cross, W.C.
*RUSKIN, Prof. John, LL.D. , Brantwood, Coniston.
* RUSSELL, Thomas, Ascog Bute, Rothesay.
* RUTGERS COLLEGE LIBRARY, New Brunswick, New Jersey, U. S. A.
* ST. ANDREW'S UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, N. B.
* ST. CATHERINE'S COLLEGE, Cambridge (by Deighton, Bell, & Co. ).
* ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE, Cambridge (by Deighton , Bell, & Co.) .
* St. John's COLLEGE, Annapolis, Maryland, U. S. A. (by Stevens).
* ST. LOUIS PUBLIC SCHOOL LIBRARY (by Stevens).
* ST. MARY'S COLLEGE LIBRARY, Oscott, Birmingham ,
SALT, Samuel, Gateside, Silecroft, Cumberland.
SAUNDERS, G. Symes, M.B., Devon County Lunatic Asylum, Exminster.
* SCHIPPER, Professor (by Trübner & Co. ) .
* SCIENCE AND ART DEPARTMENT, Cromwell Road , South Kensington, S.W.
SENIOR, John, Staunton, Coleford, Gloucestershire.
* SHEFFIELD FREE LIBRARY, Surrey Street, Sheffield .
*SHEFFIELD LIT. & PHIL. SOCIETY (by Trübner & Co. ).
* SHIMMIN, Charles F. , Mount Vernon Street, Boston, U. S. A.
*SIGNET LIBRARY, Edinburgh.
*SIMONTON, J. W. , Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, U. S. A.
*SION COLLEGE, President and Fellows of, London Wall, E.C.
* SKEAT, Rev. Prof. Walter W. , M.A. , LL.D. , 2, Salisbury Villas, Cambridge.
SLATTER & ROSE, Messrs., Oxford .
SMITH, Charles, 14, Market St., Faversham.
* SNELGROVE, Arthur G. , 6, Portway Terrace, Willoughby Rd. , Hornsey, N.
SNELL, Rev. W. M. , Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
* SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES, Burlington House, Piccadilly, W.
SOMERSETSHIRE ARCHEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, Taunton Castle, Taunton.
* SOTHERAN & Co., 36, Piccadilly, W. (by Trübner & Co.).
 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc., 1888. 17

* STECHERT, G. E., 26, King William St., Strand, W.C. (by Trübner & Co.).
*STEPHENS, Professor George, University of Copenhagen, Denmark.
STONYHURST COLLEGE, Blackburn.
* STRASSBURG UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Trübner & Co.).
*SULLIVAN, Sir Edward, 32, Fitzwilliam Place, Dublin.
SUNDERLAND SUBSCRIPTION LIBRARY, Fawcett Street, Sunderland .
* SWAIN FREE SCHOOL, New Bedford, Mass. , U. S. A. (by H. Grevel & Co. ) .
SWEET, Dr. Henry, Mansfield Cottage, Heath St. , Hampstead, N.W.
* SYDNEY FREE LIBRARY (by Trübner & Co.) .
*TEN-BRINK, Professor Bernhard, Ph. Dr., Strassburg (by Trübner & Co. ).
*TERRY, Frank C. Birkbeck, The College, Dumfries Pl., Cardiff.
*TINKLER, Rev. John, Arkengarth Dale Vicarage, Richmond, Yorkshire.
TOOLE, The Very Rev. Canon Laurence, Bedford House, Hulme, Manchester.
*TORONTO, University of, Canada (by Allen).
* TORQUAY NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY, Torquay, Devon.
TOTTER, T. N. , 21 , Victoria Rd. , Fallowfield , Manchester.
*TRINITY COLLEGE LIBRARY, CAMBRIDGE (by Deighton, Bell & Co. ).
TRINITY COLLEGE LIBRARY, OXFORD.
TÜBINGEN UNIVERSITY LIBRARY (by Trübner & Co.) .
*TULANE UNIVERSITY, New Orleans, U. S. A. (by H. Grevel).
UNGER, Professor C. R., Christiania, Norway.
UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, Gower Street, London, W.C.
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY, Utrecht, Holland .
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, Berkeley, Cal., U. S. A. ( H. Sotheran & Co.).
* UNIVERSITY OF LONDON, Burlington Gardens, W. ( H. Sotheran & Co.).
* UNIVERSITY OF VIRGINIA, Albemarle Co., Virginia, U. S. A. (H. Sotheran
& Co.).
* UPSALA ACADEMY (by Trübner & Co.).
USHERWOOD, Venerable Archdeacon (by Trübner & Co.) .
* VAN NAME, Addison, New Haven, Connecticut, U. S. A. (by Allen) .
*VASSAR COLLEGE LIBRARY, Pokeepsie (by H. Grevel).
*VICTORIAN PARLIAMENT, Library of, Melbourne (by Mr. Geo. S. Robertson,
17, Warwick Square, E.C. ).
* VILES, Edward, 16, Wetherby Gardens, South Kensington, S.W.
VIPAN, Frederick John, 31 , Bedford Place, W.C. (Extra Series only.)
VLOTEN, Dr. J. van, Haarlem, Holland.
*WALTON, Charles, 22, Newington Butts, Southwark, S.E.
*WASHINGTON, LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, U. S. A. (by Allen) .
*WATKINSON LIBRARY, Hartford, Conn ., U. S. A. (by Allen) .
*WATSON, Robert Spence, Moss Croft, Gateshead- on-Tyne.
*WEDGWOOD, Hensleigh, 31 , Queen Anne Street, W.
*WELLESLEY COLLEGE, Wellesley, Mass. , U. S. A. (H. Sotheran & Co. ) .
*WHEATLEY, Henry B., 12, Caroline St., Bedford Sq., W.C. (Treasurer.)
*WHITAKER, J., 11 , Warwick Lane, E.C. (by Trübner & Co.).
*WHITE, George H. , Glenthorne, St. Mary Church, Torquay.
WHITNEY, Henry Austin, Boston, Massachusetts (by Trübner & Co.).
*WILCOCKS, Horace Stone, 32, Wyndham Square, Plymouth.
*WILKINSON, Miss Isabel E. , 2 , Park Side, Cambridge.
WILLIAMS, Sydney, 14, Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, W.C.
WILSON, Edmund, 8, Osborne Ter. , Beech Grove, Leeds.
*WILSON, Edward S., 6, Whitefriar Gate, Hull.
WILSON, Wm., Hyde Hill, Berwick-on-Tweed.
WINSER, Percy Jas., 65, Sankey St., Warrington.
* WITTHOFT, Valentin, Berlin, W., An der Apostelkirche 2.
18 List of Members of the E. E. Text Soc. , 1888 .

WOODHAMS, J. R., High St., Brackley, Northants.

WORCESTER COLLEGE, OXFORD.
*WREN, Walter, 3, Powis Square, Westbourne Park, W.
* WRIGHT, Dr. W. Aldis, Trinity College, Cambridge.
WÜLCKER, Professor R. P. (by Mr. A. Twietmeyer, Leipzig) .
*WURZBURG LIBRARY (by Trübner & Co. ) .
*YALE COLLEGE LIBRARY, New Haven, Conn., U. S. A. (by Allen).
*YORK MINSTER LIBRARY, York.
YOUNG, Sidney, 15, Alwyne Rd. , Canonbury, N.
*ZUPITZA, Prof. Julius, Ph . D. , Berlin (by Asher & Co.).

The Honorary Secretary of the Chaucer Society and the Ballad Society
is W. A. Dalziel, Esq., 67, Victoria Rd., Finsbury Park, London, N.
The Hon. Sec. of the New Shakspere Society is Kenneth Grahame, Esq.,
65, Chelsea Gardens, Chelsea Bridge Road, London, S.W.
The Hon. Sec. of the Browning Society is Walter B. Slater, Esq. , 249
Camden Road, London, N.
The Hon. Sec. of the Wyclif Society is J. H. Standerwick, Esq., General
Post Office, London, E.C.
The Hon. Sec. of The Shelley Society is T. J. Wise , Esq., 127 Devonshire
Road, Holloway.

Shakspere Quarto Facsimiles, issued under the superintendence of Dr. F.

J. Furnivall : 43 vols., 6s. each. B. Quaritch, 15 Piccadilly, London,

RICHARD CLAY & SONS, LIMITED, LONDON & BUNGAY.

 Erly English Text Society.

The Rule of S. Benet .

LATIN AND ANGLO - SAXON

INTERLINEAR VERSION.

EDITED, WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES,

BY

DR. H. LOGEMAN.

LONDON :

PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY

BY N. TRÜBNER & CO., 57 AND 59 LUDGATE HILL, E.C.

MDCCC LXXXVIII.
-
Price Twelve Shillings.
 Early English Text Society.

Committee of Management.
Director : DR. FREDERICK J. FURNIVALL, M.A.
Treasurer : HENRY B. WHEATLEY, Esq .
Hon. Sec.: W. A. DALZIEL, ESQ., 67 VICTORIA ROAD, FINSBURY PARK, LONDON, N.
Hon. Sec. for America : PROF. F. J. CHILD, HARVARD COLL., CAMBR., MASS. , U.S.A.
ALEXANDER J. ELLIS, B.A., F.R.S. REV. DR. RICHARD MORRIS, M.A.
H. HUCKS GIBBS, M.A. DR. J. A. H. MURRAY, M.A.
S. J. HERRTAGE, B.A. PROF. NAPIER, M.A., Ph.D.
PROF. E. KÖLBING, Ph.D. EDWARD B. PEACOCK, Esq.
S. L. LEE, B.A. REV. PROF. WALTER W. SKEAT, LL.D.
REV. PROF. J. RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. DR. HENRY SWEET, M.A.
REV. PROF. J. E. B. MAYOR, M.A. DR. W. ALDIS WRIGHT, M.A.
PROF. J. ZUPITZA, Ph.D.
(With power to add Workers to their number. )
Bankers :
THE UNION BANK OF LONDON, 2 PRINCES STREET, LONDON, E.C.

Half the Publications for 1866 ( 13, 14 , 15 , 16, 18, 22) are out of print , but will be gradually
reprinted. Subscribers who desire the issue for 1866 should send their guineas at once to
the Hon. Secretary, in order that other Texts for 1866 may be sent to press.
The Publications for 1864-1871 (one guinea each year, save those for 1866 now half
out ofprint, two guineas) are :
1. Early English Alliterative Poems, ab. 1360 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 16s. 1864
2. Arthur, ab. 1410, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 4s. 33
3. Lauder on the Dewtie of Kyngis, etc., 1556, ed. F. Hall, D.C.L. 4s. 33
4. Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight, ab. 1360, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s. 23
5. Hume's Orthographie and Congruitie of the Britan Tongue, ab. 1617, ed . H. B. Wheatley. 4s. 1865
6. Lancelot of the Laik, ab. 1500, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 85. 33
7. Genesis and Exodus, ab. 1250, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 88. 22
8. Morte Arthure, ab. 1440, ed. E. Brock. 78. 39
9. Thynne on Speght's ed. of Chaucer, A.D. 1599, ed. Dr. G. Kingsley and Dr. F. J. Furnivall . 10s. "3
10. Merlin, ab. 1440, Part I, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 2s. 6d.
11. Lyndesay's Monarche, etc., 1552, Part I, ed. J. Sinall, M.A. 3s. 27
12. Wright's Chaste Wife, ab. 1462, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 1s. 22
13. Seinte Marherete, 1200-1330, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne. 1806
14. Kyng Horn, Floris and Blancheflour, etc., ed. Rev. J. R. Lumby, B.D.
15. Political, Religious, and Love Poems, ed . F. J. Furnivall. 33
16. The Book of Quinte Essence, ab. 1460-70, ed. F. J. Furnivall. 33
17. Parallel Extracts from Forty-five MSS. ofPiers the Plowman, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 1s. [In print. ] 39
18. Hali Meidenhad, ab. 1200, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne. 33
19. Lyndesay's Monarche, etc., Part II, ed. J. Small, M.A. 38. 6d. [In print.]
20. Hampole's English Prose Treatises, ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 1s. [In print. ] 29
21. Merlin, Part II, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 4s. [In print.] 99
22. Partenay or Lusignen, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 39
23. Dan Michel's Ayenbite of Inwyt, 1340, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s. 6d. [In print. ]
24. Hymns to the Virgin and Christ ; the Parliament of Devils, etc., ab. 1430, ed. F.J. Furnivall. 3s. 1867
25. The Stacions of Rome, the Pilgrims' Sea-voyage, with Clene Maydenhod, ed. F.J. Furnivall. 1s.
26. Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, from R. Thornton's MS. (ab. 1440) , ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 2s.
27. Levins's Manipulus Vocabulorum, a ryming Dictionary, 1570, ed . H. B. Wheatley. 12s. 29
28. William's Vision of Piers the Plowman, 1362 A.D.; Text A, Part I, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 6s. 22
29. Early English Homilies (ab. 1220-30 A.D.). Part I. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 78.
30. Pierce the Ploughmans Crede, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 28. 97
31. Myrc's Duties of a Parish Priest, in Verse, ab. 1420 A.D., ed. E. Peacock. 4s. 1868
32. Early English Meals and Manners : the Boke of Norture of John Russell, the Bokes of Keruynge,
Curtasye, and Demeanor, the Babees Book, Urbanitatis, etc., ed. F. J. Furnivall. 12s. 32
33. The Knight de la Tour Landry, ab. 1440 A.D. A Book for Daughters, ed. T. Wright, M.A. 8s. 99
34. Early English Homilies (before 1300 A.D.). Part II, ed. R. Morris, LL.D. 88. 31
35. Lyndesay's Works, Part III : The Historie and Testament of Squyer Meldrum, ed. F. Hall. 2s. 29
36. Merlin, Part III. Ed. H. B. Wheatley. On Arthurian Localities, by J. S. Stuart Glennie. 12s. 1869
37. Sir David Lyndesay's Works, Part IV, Ane Satyre ofthe Three Estaits. Ed. F. Hall. D.C.L. 4s. 39
38. William's Vision of Piers the Plowman, Part II. Text B. Ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 10s. 6d. 39
39. Alliterative Romance ofthe Destruction ofTroy. Ed.D. Donaldson and G.A. Panton. PartI. 10s. 6d. 39
40. English Gilds. their Statutes and Customs, 1389 A.D. Ed. Toulmin Smith and Lucy T. Smith, with
an Essay on Gilds and Trades-Unions, by Dr. L. Brentano. 21s. 1870
41. William Lauder's Minor Poems. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. 38. 33
42. Bernardus De Cura Rei Famuliaris, Early Scottish Prophecies, &c. Ed. J. R. Lumby, M.A. 28.
43. Ratis Raving, and other Moral and Religious Pieces. Ed. J. R. Lumby, M.A. 3s.
44. The Alliterative Romance of Joseph of Arimathie, or The Holy Grail : from the Vernon MS.; with
W. de Worde's and Pynson's Lives of Joseph ; ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 58. 1871
45. King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, edited from two MSS., with an
English translation, by Heury Sweet, Esq., B.A., Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. 10s. 22
46. Legends of the Holy Rood, Symbols of the Passion and Cross Poems, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10s. 39
47. Sir David Lyndesay's Works, Part V., ed. Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 38. "2
48. The Times' Whistle, and other Poems, by R. C., 1616 ; ed. by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 68. "
 The Publications for 1872-86 (one guinea each year) are :—
49. An Old English Miscellany, containing a Bestiary, Kentish Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred, and
Religious Poems ofthe 13th cent., ed. from the MSS. by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. 10s. 1872
50. King Alfred's West- Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. H. Sweet, M.A. Part II. 10s. ""
51. TheLifeofSt.Juliana, two versions, A.D. 1230, with translations; ed. T. O. Cockayne and E. Brock. 2s. 29
52. Palladius on Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 A.D.), ed. Rev. Barton Lodge, M.A. Part I. 10s. 99 -
53. Old-English Homilies, Series II., and three Hymns to the Virgin and God, 13th-century, with the1873
music to two of them, in old and modern notation ; ed. Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. 8s.
54. The Vision ofPiers Plowman, Text C: Richard the Redeles (by William,the author ofthe Vision) and
The Crowned King ; Part III, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 188. 99
55. Generydes, a Romance, ab. 1440 A.D., ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Part I. 3s. 99
58. The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, in alliterative verse; ed. by D. Donaldson, Esq., and
the late Rev. G. A. Panton. Part II. 10s. 6d. 1874
57. The Early English Version of the " Cursor Mundi" ; in four Texts, edited by the Rev. R. Morris,
M.A., LL.D. Part I, with 2 photolithographic facsimiles. 10s. 6d. 39
58. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., ed. Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. Part I. 8s. 99
59. The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part II. 15s. 1875
60. Meditacyuns on the Soper of Our Lorde (by Robert of Brunne), ed. by J. M. Cowper. 2s. 6d. ‫وو‬
61. The Romance and Prophecies of Thomas of Erceldoune, from 5 MSS.; ed. Dr.J.A.H.Murray. 10s. 6d. "
62. The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part III. 15s. 1876
63. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part II. 7s. 33
61. Francis Thynne's Embleames and Epigrams, A.D. 1600, ed. F. J. Furnivall. 78. 29
65. Be Domes Dæge (Bede's De Die Judicii) , etc., ed. J. R. Lumby, B.D. 2s. ""
66. The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part IV, with two autotypes. 10s. 1877
67. Notes on Piers Plowman, by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. Part I. 21s. 39
68. The " Cursor Mundi." in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part V. 25s. 1878
69. Adam Davie's Five Dreams about Edward II, & c., ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 58. ""
70. Generydes, a Romance, ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Part II. 4s. 39
71. The Lay Folks Mass-Book, four texts, ed. Rev. Canon Simmons. 25s. 1879
72. Palladius on Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 A.D.). Part II. Ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s.
73. The Blickling Homilies, 971 A.D., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris, Part III. 10s. 1880
74. English Works of Wyclif, hitherto unprinted, ed. F. D. Matthew, Esq. 20s. ‫وو‬
75. Catholicon Anglicum, an early English Dictionary, from Lord Monson's MS. A.D. 1483, ed., with
Introduction & Notes, by S. J. Herrtage, B.A.; and with a Preface by H. B. Wheatley. 20s. 1881
76. Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, in MS. Cott. Jul. E 7., ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A. Part I. 10s. 39
77. Beowulf, the unique MS. autotyped and transliterated, ed. by Prof. Zupitza, Ph.D. 25s. 1882
78. The Fifty Earliest English Wills in the Court of Probate, 1387-1439, ed. by F. J. Furnivall, M.A. 7s. ,,
79. King Alfred's Orosius, from Lord Tollemache's 9th century MS. , Part I, ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 13s. 1883
Extra Volume. Facsimile of the Epinal Glossary, 8th cent., ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 15s. 99
80. The Early- English Life of St. Katherine and its Latin Original, ed. Dr. Einenkel. 12s. 1884
81. Piers Plowman : Notes, Glossary, &c. Part IV, completing the work, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A. 18s. 29
82. Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, in MS. Cott. Jul. E 7., ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A., LL.D. Part II. 12s. 1885
83. The Oldest English Texts, Charters, &c., ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 20s. ""
84. Additional Analogs to ' The Wright's Chaste Wife, ' No. 12, by W. A. Clouston. 1s. 1886
85. The Three Kings of Cologne. 2 English Texts, and 1 Latin, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 178. 99
86. Prose Lives of Women Saints, ab. 1610 A.D., ed. from the unique MS. by Dr. C. Horstmann. 12s. ‫وو‬

EXTRA SERIES.
The Publications for 1867-1877 (one guinea each year) are:-
I. William of Palerne ; or, William and the Werwolf. Re-edited by Prof. Skeat, Lit.D. 138. 1867
II. Early English Pronunciation, with especial Reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, by A. J. Ellis,
F.R.S. Pt. I. 10s. 22
III. Caxton's Book of Curtesye, in Three Versions. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. 5s. 1868
IV. Havelok the Dane. Re-edited by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 10s.
V. Chaucer's Boethius. Edited from the two best MSS. by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 12s. 99
VI. Chevelere Assigne. Re-edited from the unique MS. by H. H. Gibbs, Esq., M.A. Ss.
VII. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part II. 10s. 1869
VIII. Queene Elizabethes Achademy, etc. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. Essays on early Italian and German
Books of Courtesy, by W. M. Rossetti and Dr. E. Oswald. 13s. 29
IX. Awdeley's Fraternitye of Vacabondes, Harman'sCaveat, etc. Ed. E. Viles and F. J. Furnivall 78.6d. ",
X. Andrew Boorde's Introduction of Knowledge, 1547, Dyetary of Helth, 1542, Barnes in Defence of
the Berde, 1542-3. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. 18s. 1870
XI. Barbour's Bruce, Part I. Ed. from MSS. and editions, by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 12s. 29
XII. England in Henry VIII.'s Time: a Dialogue between Cardinal Pole and Lupset, by Thomas
Starkey, Chaplain to Henry VIII. Ed. J. M. Cowper. Part II. 12s. (Part I. is No. XXXII, 1878, 8s.) 1871
XIII. A Supplicacyon of the Beggers, by Simon Fish, 1528-9 A.D., ed. F. J. Furnivall ; with A Suppli-
cation to our Moste Soueraigne Lorde; A Supplication ofthe Poore Commons ; and The Decaye of
England bythe Great Multitude of Sheep, ed. by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 6s. 99
XIV. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Part III. 10s. 29
XV. Robert Crowley's Thirty-One Epigrams, Voyce of the Last Trumpet, Way to Wealth, &c., 1550-1
A.D., edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 12s. 1872
XVI. Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe. Ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A., LL.D. 68. 99
XVII. The Complaynt of Scotlande, 1549 A.D., with 4 Tracts (1542-48) , ed. Dr. Murray. Fart I. 10s.
XVIII. The Complaynt of Scotlande, 1549 A.D., ed. Dr. Murray. Part II. Ss. 1873
XIX. Oure Ladyes Myroure, A.D. 1530, ed. Rev. J. H. Blunt, M.A. 24s.
XX. Lonelich's History ofthe Holy Grail (ab. 1450 A.D.), ed . F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part I. 8s. 1874
XXI. Barbour's Bruce. Part II, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 4s. 39
XXII. Henry Brinklow's Complaynt of Roderyck Mors (ab. 1542) ; and The Lamentacion of a
Christian against the Citie of London, made by Roderigo Mors, A.D. 1545. Ed. J. M. Cowper. 9s. "
XXIII. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part IV. 10s. 39
XXIV. Lonelich's History of the Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall , M.A., Ph.D. Part II. 10s. 1875
XXV. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, ed. Frof. Zupitza. Part I. 20s. 39
XXVI. Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, ed . Frof. Zupitza. Part II. 14s. 1876
XXVII. Bp. Fisher's English Works (died 1535) , ed. by Prof. J. E. B. Mayor. I art I, the Text. 16s. 39
XXVIII. Lonelich's Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part III. 10s. 1877
XXIX. Barbour's Bruce. Part III, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A., LL.D. 21s. "
 Early English Text Society.

The Subscription, which constitutes membership, is £1 18. a year (and £ 1 18. additional
for the EXTRA SERIES), due in advance on the 1st of JANUARY, and should be paid either to
the Society's Account at the Head Office of the Union Bank, Princes Street, London, E.C.,
or by Cheque, Postal Order, or Money Order (made payable at the Chief Office, London)
to the Hon. Secretary, W. A. DALZIEL, Esq., 67 Victoria Road, Finsbury Park, London,
N., and crost 'Union Bank.' (United States Subscribers must pay for postage 18. 4d. a
year extra for the Original Series, and 18. a year for the Extra Series. ) The Society's Texts
are also sold separately at the prices put after them in the Lists.
ORIGINAL SERIES.
The Publications for 1887 are :-
87. Early English Verse Lives of Saints (earliest version), Laud MS., ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 20s.
88. Hy. Bradshaw's Life of St. Werburghe (Pynson, 1521), ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 10s.
The Publications for 1888 are :-
89. Vices and Virtues, from the unique Stowe MS., ab. 1200 A.D., ed. Dr. F. Holthausen. Part I. 8s.
90. The Rule of St. Benet, Latin and Anglo-Saxon interlinear Version, ed. Dr. H. Logeman. 12s.
91. Two Fifteenth-Century Cookery- Books, ab. 1420-1450, edited from the MSS. by Mr. T. Austin. 10s.
The following Texts are preparing for Issue :- :-
Eadwine's Canterbury Psalter, from the Trin. Cambr. MS., ab. 1150 A.D., ed. F. Harsley, B.A. [At Press.
Bede's Liber Scintillarum, edited from the MSS. by E. Rhodes, B.A. [At Press.
Capgrave's Life of St. Katharine, from the unique MS., ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. [At Press.
Parallel-Text of 10 Psalms from all the Anglo- Saxon Psalters, ed. Dr. H. Logeman.
Sir David Lyndesay's Works. Part VI. and last, ed. W. H. S. Utley. [At Press.
Cursor Mundi. Part VI. Introduction, Notes, and Glossary, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. [Part printed.
Part VII. Essay on the MSS., their Dialects and Grammars, by Dr. H. Hupe.
The Lay Folk's Catechism, by Archbp. Thoresby, ed. Canon Simmons and F. D. Matthew. [Text printed.
Melusine, the prose Romance, ed. from the unique MS., ab. 1500. by W. H. S. Utley. [At Press.
Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E 7, Part III, ed. Prof. Skeat, Litt. D., LL.D. [At Press.
Vices and Virtues, from the unique Stowe MS. , ab. 1200 A.D., ed. Dr. F. Holthausen. Part II.

EXTRA SERIES.
The Publications for 1887 are-
XLIX. Guy of Warwick, 2 texts (Auchinleck and Caius MSS.), Part II, ed. Prof. J. Zupitza, Ph.D. 15s.
L. Charlemagne Romances :-12. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners. ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part IV. 5s.
LI. Torrent of Portyngale, from the unique MS. in the Chetham Library, ed. E. Adam, Ph.D. 10s.
The Publications for 1888 are :-
LII. A Dialogue against the Fever Pestilence, 1573. By W. Bullein. Ed. M. & A. H. Bullen. 10s.
LIII. Vicary's Anatomie of the Body of Man, 1548, ed. 1577, edited by F. J. & Percy Furnivall. Part I. 15s.
LIV. Caxton's Englishing of Alain Chartier's Curial, ed. F. J. Furnivall and Prof. Paul Meyer. 5s.
The Large-Paper Issue of the Extra Series is stopt, save for unfinisht Works ofit.
Preparing:-
Caxton's englishing ofthe Eneydos, A.D. 1590, with its French original, ed. M. T. Culley, M.A. [All in type.
Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Pt. V, the present English Dialects. [At Press.
Vicary's Anatomie, 1548, ed. 1577, edited by F. J. & Percy Furnivall. Part II. [At Press.
Bp. Fisher's English Works, Pt. II, with his Life and Letters, ed. Rev. Ronald Bayne, B.A. [At Press.
Hoccleve's Minor Poems, from the Phillipps MS., ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. [At Press.
Hoccleve's Compleint, from the Cosin MS. at Durham, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D.
Barbour's Bruce, ed. Rev. Prof. W. W. Skeat. Part IV.
Lonelich's Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part V.
Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, A.D. 1303, re-edited by Dr. Furnivall.
Caxton's Book of the Ordre of Chyualry, ab. 1484, with Loutfut's Scotch copy of it, ed. W. Bayne, B. A.
The Publications for the years 1878 to 1886 (one guinea each year) are :-
XXX. Lonelich's Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part IV. 15s. 1878
XXXI. The Alliterative Romance of Alexander and Dindimus, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 6s.
XXXII. Starkey's " England in HenryVIII'sTime."Pt.I, Starkey's Lifeand Letters, ed .S.J. Herrtage.8s.
XXXIII. Gesta Romanorum (englisht ab. 1440), ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s. 1879
XXXIV. The Charlemagne Romances:-1. Sir Ferumbras, from Ashm. MS. 33, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 15s.
XXXV. Charlemagne Romances :-2. The Sege off Melayne, Sir Otuell, &c., ed. S. J. Herrtage. 12s. 1880
XXXVI. Charlemagne Romances :-3. Lyf of Charles the Grete, Pt. I, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 16s.
XXXVII. Charlemagne Romances :-1. Lyf of Charles the Grete, Pt. II, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 15s. 1881
XXXVIII. Charlemagne Romances :-5. The Sowdone of Babylone, ed. Dr. Hausknecht. 15s.
XXXIX. Charlemagne Romances :-6. Rauf Colyear, Roland, Otuel, &c., ed. S. J. Herrtage, B.A. 15s. 1882
XL. Charlemagne Romances :-7. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part I. 15s. 37
XLI. Charlemagne Romances :-8. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part II. 15s. 1883
XLII. Guy of Warwick : 2 texts (Auchinleck MS. and Caius MS.), ed. Prof. Zupitza. Fart I. 15s.
XLIII. Charlemagne Romances :-9. Huonof Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L.Lee, B.A. Pt. III. 15s. 1884
XLIV. Charlemagne Romances :-10. The Four Sons ofAymon, ed. Miss Octavia Richardson. Pt. I. 15s.
XLV. Charlemagne Romances :-11. The Four Sons ofAymon, ed. Miss O. Richardson. Part II. 20s. 1885
XLVI. Sir Bevis of Hamton, from the Auchinleck and other MSS., ed. Prof. E. Kölbing. Part I. 10s.
XLVII. The Wars of Alexander, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 20s. 1886
XLVIII. Sir Bevis of Hamton, ed. Prof. E. Kölbing. Part II. 10s. ""

LONDON : N. TRÜBNER & CO. , 57 & 59 LUDGATE HILL ,

BERLIN : ASHER & CO. , 53 MOHRENSTRASSE.
BL
 Stanford University Libraries

3 6105 005 675 686

CECIL H. GREEN LIBRARY

STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES
STANFORD , CALIFORNIA 94305-6004
(650) 723-1493
[email protected]
All books are subject to recall .

DATE DUE
20
AU

JUNRUN
14 2001
02
G
8
2

JUN 2 4 2003